Ellis - Armenian Origin of Etruscans (1861)

THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN
by ROBERT ELLIS

Classic Literature Collection
World Public Library.org
OF THE ETRUSCANS

Title: THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS
Author: ROBERT ELLIS
Language: English
Subject: Fiction, Literature
Publisher: World Public Library Association

Copyright 20 , All Rights Reserved Worldwide by World Public Library, www.WorldLibrary.net

The World Public Library, www.WorldLibrary.net is an effort to preserve and
disseminate classic works of literature, serials, bibliographies, dictionaries,
encyclopedias, and other reference works in a number of languages and countries
around the world. Our mission is to serve the public, aid students and educators by
providing public access to the world's most complete collection of electronic books on-line
as well as offer a variety of services and resources that support and strengthen the
instructional programs of education, elementary through post baccalaureate studies.

This file was produced as part of the "eBook Campaign" to promote literacy,
accessibility, and enhanced reading. Authors, publishers, librari and technologists
unite to expand reading with eBooks.

Support online literacy by becoming a member of the World Public Library,
http://www.WorldLibrary.net/Join.htm.
World Public Library

www.worldlibrary.net

*This eBook has certain copyright implications you should read.*

This book is copyrighted by the World Public Library. With permission copies
may be distributed so long as such copies (1) are for your or others personal use only,
and (2) are not distributed or used commercially. Prohibited distribution includes any
service that offers this file for download or commercial distribution in any form, (See
complete disclaimer http://WorldLibrary.net/Copyrights.html).

World Public Library Association
P.O. Box 22687
Honolulu, Hawaii 96823
info@WorldLibrary.net

THE
ARMENIAN ORIGIN
01' TBB
ETRUSCANS.
\
BY
ROBERT ELLIS, B.D.,
PELLOW OP IT. JOB.'S OOLLEGE, OAMBRIDGE;
AIm AUTHOR OP ' ... TREATISE O. BA mAL'S PASSAGE OP TID ALPS.'
LONDON:
PARKER, SON, AND BOURN, WEST STRAND.
KOOOOLXI.
(:" r , ~ . : ...
.. ~ " .. -,
LONDON:
8-'. VILL AND BDW A.BD8, PBIBTBBI, CJLUm08 8To.",
COVEN" GABDBlf.
CONTENT S.
THE ARYAN RACE, AND ITS m"ISIONS

THE . ETRUSCANS A BRANCH 01' THE THRACIAN
TOBICAL EVmENCE OF THE EXTENSION 01' THB THRACIAN
BACB nOH ABHENIA TO ETBUBIA.
LINGUISTIC EVIDENCE OJ' THE EXTENSION 0"' THE THRACIAN
BACH PROM ARMENIA TO ETRURIA ,
WORDS
PHRYGIAN WORDS I
PHRYGIAN INSCRIPTIONS I
LYDIAN WORDS I
CARlAN WORDS.
THE LYCIANS AND THE CAUCASIAN NATIONS
LYCIAN INSCRIPTIONS .'
LYCIAN WORDS
TBRACIAN WORDS
SCYTHIAN WORDS I
DACIAN NAJlES OF PLANTS
A'LBA.NIAN WORDS ALLIED TO THB A.1UtIENIAN I
BILETO-ROHANSCH WORDS ALLIED TO THE ARHBNIAN
BTBU8CAN WORDS
..uu'
t
3
9
11
13
20
38
46
46
49
58
62
66
70
81
90
97
ETRUSCAN INSCRIPTIONS . 101
SBPULCHB.l.L tNSCRIPl'IONS
VOTIVE INSCRIPTIONS
VOCABULARY 01' VOTIVE r'l
103
118
130
.
IV OONTENTS.
I'.A.&.
THB INSCRIPTION OF CEBVETRI 136
THE PBRUGIAN INSCRIPTION.. 151
GEOGRAPHICAL NAKES IN ETBUBIA Alm OTHe COUNTBDI'B 161
THE PELASGIANS . . .
176
POSSIBLE EXTENSION 01' THE THBAClABS TO TIlE WEST OF
ETRUBIA 179
NAllES OF GLACIERS 180
THE BEBBYCES OF THE EASTEBlf PYRENBES . . .
182
CONCLUSION . . . . . . . . . 183
APPENDIX . . .
189
INDEX 01' ETRUSCAN WORDS
198
THE Armenian letters are represented by the following
equivalents: -
1. a.
2. 6.
3. 9.
4. d.
5. e (Eng. e or !Ie).
6. z.
7. e
8. Ii (neutral vowel: Germ. 0,
SaBSk. a).
9. tlt.
10. z (Fr. j, Eng. a iu mea-
BUre).
11, i.
12. t.
13. Ie",.
14. ~ (Eng. da).
15. Ie.
16. It.
21. !I (partakes of the sounds
of It and !I: as a final
commonly mute).
22. n.
23. I (Eng. alt).
24. o.
25. c (Eng. elt).
26. p.
27. I (between Eng.janda!).
28. r (strong r).
29. a.
30. 1J) (as v when beginning a
syllable).
31. t.
82. r.
83. z (Eng. tz).
34. v (u, v: never a vowel
when alone).
17. z (Eng. ta). 85. plt.
18. I (Welsh tl,Polish thickt). 86. elt.
19. I (Eng.j). 87. d (broad 0, like Fr. au).
20. m. 38. f.
The effect of the (.) is to strengthen, of the (') to soften,
the consonant which it qualifies. The letters, 87 and 88, are
of late introduction: 87 was formerly written av: 88 is only
used in some foreign words. The following are regularly
diphthongs, when followed by a consonant:-
e'O, Eng. u or !Iou. OV, Eng. 00, Germ. u.
iv, Germ. u, Fr. u, occa- ow, long 0, Germ. 00, Gr. w.
sionally Eng. u'
Some make 2, 8, 4, tenues
J
and 26, 15, 31, medials.

VI
The Albanian is written in Latin characters, and the
following equivalents are adopted for the alphabet of Dr.
Hahn:-
1. a. 18. ly_
2. v .. 19. m.
3.
b. .. 20. #.
4.
!I.
21. ny_
5.
I
21a. n.
6.
o
22. :c.
7.
Oy"
23. o.
s. an. 24. p.
9. a. 25. r.
10. e. 26. 8.
11. if. 27.
,
z.
12. z. 28. i.
13. tn. 29. t.
14.
".
30. u.
15. le. 81. ple.
16.
ley_ 82. cA.
17. I. 8S. le!.
Y is always a consonant, even at the end of words: thus
leaTty, I a horse,' is pronounced nearly like Fr. caille, as ly:::: Ital.
01. Ny = Ital. or Fr. gn. The sound of i, is as in the Fr. on.
The following abbreviations have been employed-
Abas. = Abasian: Alb. = Albanian: Ang.-Sax.::. Anglo-
Saxon: Arab. = Arabic: Arm. = Armenian: Bret. = Breton:
Cappad. = Cappadocian: Circas. = Circassian: Eng. = English:
Esth. = Esthonian: Etrusc. = Etruscan: Fr. = French: Gael.
= (Scotch) Gaelic: Georg. = Georgian: Germ. = German:
Goth. = (Mmso-) Gothic: Gr. = Greek: Heb. = Hebrew:
Hung. = Hungarian: Ita!. = Kurd. = Kurdish: Lapp.
= Lapponic: Lat. = Latin: Lith. = Lithuanian: Lyd. = Ly-
dian: O. Pers. = Old Persian: = Ossetic: Pers. =.-
Persian: Phryg. = Phrygian: Pied. = Piedmontese: Pol. =
Polish: Rhmt-Rom.:::.- Rhmto-Romanscb: Sansk. = Sanskrit:
Scyth. = Scythian: Serve = Servian: Span. = Spanish; Sweda
= Swedish: Thrac. = (Proper) Thracian: Turk. = Turkish.
ERRATA ET ADDENDA.
p. 15
1
1. 4 from bottom, for ole'10 read oellro.
p. 171 1. 18, for leilelea read leileleaa.
p. 80
1
1. 28, for dale read dag.
p. 86
1
1. 51 for povaav read povaav.
p. 741 1. 71 for oVEpa-rpovp read oVEplJ.-rpOVp.
p. 75
1
1. 41 for pov{3ovp read pov{3ovp.
Kindred terms to the Arm. dag, t fossa,' and perhaps to the
Phryg. lacllit (p. 80) and the Etrusc. zi-lacll-nlee (p. 115),
would be the Ital. laeea, t descensus, cavum, fossa,' and the
Gael. lag, t cavum, specus.'
In p. 187, 1 .. 9 from bottom, after gitll, 'imber,' add ee, gen.
eeielle, t flos lactis.'
THE
ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
THE subject of the following pages is an extension of the
argument in the latter part of my Contribution8 to tA,e
Etltnograplty of Italy and Greece. Upon the earlier part I
need not enter here: it will merely be necessary to recapitulate
the views I entertain upon the peopling of Europe.
The Indo-Germanic, or, to adopt the shorter and now well.
established term, the Aryan race, may be divided into two
great divisions: the Northern or European Aryans, and the
Southern or Asiatic Aryans. The European Aryans are sub-
divided, reckoning by language, and overlooking smaller
members, into three great branches: the Latin, the German,
and the Slavonian branch. But the Latin is an intrusive
language, derived from a single city or a very small district,
and having spread over countries mainly occupied by Celts,
who are also Aryans. The three great branches of European
Aryans would therefore become, when considered ethnically,
the Celts, the Germans, and the Slavonians.
The Southern or Asiatic Aryans may be similarly divided
into three principal branches: the Armenians, the Persians,
and the Indians. The Kurds and Afghans are of less ethnical
importance. The Armenians, like the Celts, are now few in
number. It will be my endeavour to prove that the race to
which they belong once occupied a much greater extent of
country, and were spread westward from Armenia to Italy
under the names of Phrygians, Thracians, Pelasgians, Etrus-
, B
2 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSOANS.
cans, and other designations. As the expansion of the Latin
language from its original seat at Rome obliterated in its ad-
vance the greater number of the Celtic dialects, so the expan-
sion of the same language in part, but yet more the expansion
of the Greek, obliterated in Europe and Asia Minor the dialects
akin to the Armenian, until it was only in the original seat of
the race, in Armenia itself, that a representative of those
dialects survived.
The only members of the Aryan stock with which I shall
have to deal, will be the Thracians, i.e., the race of which the
Armenians are a part, and the Celts: or with the western
branch of the Northern Aryans, and the western branch of the
.:Southern Aryans. These two branches would, by their posi-
tion, be the first settlers in Europe of the divisions to which
they belong. The Celts, I conceive, entered Europe chiefly
through Scythia or Russia; and the Thracians, at least mainlYJ
through Asia Minor and Turkey. Having entered Europe,
one portion of the Celts would turn to the S. W.
J
and
.eventually settle .in Italy. To these would belong the U m-
briana, said by some to be a branch of the old Celts, i.e., the
Celts who were in Italy before the Celtic invasion which ulti-
mately termin.ated in the capture of Rome. The Thracians,
on the other hal:ld, advancing W. and N. W. from Asia Minor,
.would form the original Aryan population in Turkey and
Greece, would come in ~ o n t a c t with the .Celts along the line
~ f Dacia, Pannonia, N o.ricum, and Rhmtia, and would pass into
Italy, mostly unQer 'the: name of . Tyrrhenians
J
at a period
$ubsequent to the date of the Celtic settlements in that
peninsula.
But there would have beeu two races in Europe before the
JUTival of any Aryan settlers. One of these raoes would have
been the Basque or Iberian race, with which I shall have little
to do. The other is more important. If there were a race in
EuropeJ not Basque
J
and earlier than the Celtic
J
it is almost a
direct ethnological consequence that it must have been Fin.
THE ARMENIA.N ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCA.NS. 3
Of this race I consider the Ligurians to been the remnant
in Italy, and that the Fins, or some kindred Tnranians, formed
the substratum over all Italy, Greece, Turkey, the Austrian
States, and Asia Minor. Thus the representatives of the three
Italian races abd languages, the Ligurian, the Umbrian, and
the Tyrrhenian or Etrnscan, would now, I believe, be found
respectively-in Lapland, Finland, and Esthonia; in Brittany,
W Ireland, and Scotland; and in Armenia. To substan-
tiate the last of these points is my present object. The repre-
sentatives . of the fourth of the earliest European races, the
Iberian, would in like manner be found in Biscay.
Hiatorical evidence of tlte e:cten8ion of tllt8 Tltracian race frM/l,
.Armenia to Etruria.
In endeavouring to determine the family of nations to which
the Etruscans belonged, it is necessary first to inquire from
what nation they are traditionally derived, or with whom they
have been identified. With regard to the former of these
points there is great unanimity. The general voice of anti-
quity derived them from the Lydians, an opinion which the
Etruscans themselves were also willing to accept. The
Etruscans were also generally identified with the widely
spread race called although the Tyrrhenians and
in Etruria, and also in Campania, are usually
spoken of as distinct peoples, but continually.associated toge-
ther. The Etruscans would thus appear to be akin to the
Lydians and the Pelasgians.
1
Of this last race, which was
1 These affinities are disputed by one ancient writer, Dionysius of Hall-
carnMSUS (lib. i, cc. 29, 30). He says: 'In my opinion, however, all are
in error, who believe the Etruscan and Pelasgian nations to
be the same.' Then follows an argument in proof of this, which is
grounded on the well-known mistake of Orotoniates, Oortoniatu, for
Orestoniates in Herodotus. Dionysius then proceeds: 'For this reMon,
therefore, I believe the Etruscans to be di1Ferent from the Pelasgians.
Nor do I think that the Etruscans were Lydian colonists. For they do
not use the same language as the Lydians: nor can it be said that,
B2
4 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
almost entirely extinct in name in the time of Herodotus,
scarcely anything is known, and nothing need yet be said
. We have now to enquire to ,,,hat family the Lydians belonged :
for the story of the descent of the Etruscans from the Lydians
can be regarded as rigidly historical, but merely as im-
plying that both nations belonged to the same family; an
ethnical fact \vhich appears in the historical form of a migra-
tion from Lydia to Etruria.
The Lydia.ns are in the first instance connected with the
Mysians and Carians. It is mentioned by Herodotus that
the Mysians and Lydians were lCaa(yvflTot to the Carians, and
that the mythic Mysus, Lydus, and Car, were brothers.! He
also says that the Mysians were Lydian colonists.
i
In
reference to the more general affinities of the Lydians and
Carians we have no particular statements, but are left to de-
duce them from those of the Mysians, who are described as
Thracian colonists.
8
We may therefore infer that the Lydians
and Carians belonged also to the Thracian family.
We have now probably arrived at the name of the great
family to which the Etruscans belonged, i. e., the Thracian.
For the Thracians were not a single tribe or people. The
name, like that of Celt or German, describes one of the Aryan
families, which was, according to Herodotus, the most nume-
although they are not indeed like (the Lydians) in speech, yet they still
retain some of their mother-country. For they do not wor-
ship the same gods as the Lydians, nor do they resemble them in their
laws and customs; but in these things they differ yet more from the
Lydians than from the PelaSgians. Their account, therefore, seems to
be more probable, who declare this (Etruscan) nation not to be foreign,
but indigenous (in Etruria) j since it is very ancient, and is not found to
be like any other, either in speech or manners: There were, therefore,
three opinions concerning the Etruscans. They were considered 88-
1. Pelasgians, a race which was a mere name in the time of Dionysius ;-
2. Lydians ;-3. An isolated race allied to no other (a proposition affirmed
of the Armenians half a century ago). The I believe, is, that
the Pelasgians, Lydians, and Etruscans derived their origin at a remote
period from Armenia.
1 i. 171. J vii. 74. 8 Strabo, pp. 542, 566.
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 5
rous of all races next to the Indian.
1
The Thracians may in-
deed be traced from the frontiers of Media to Italy and the
Alps, and would have included the Armenians on the east, and
the Rhretians and Etruscans on the west. The following are
the chief indications of a chain of kindred nations within
these limits, which the ancients have transmitted to us.
The most easterly of all the tribes expressly said to be
Thracian were the who are mentioned by Strabo as a
Thracian tribe dwelling beyond Armenia, near the Medes and
the Guranians.
2
In the Armenian province of Persarmenia,
a district bordering on or containing the Lake of Ourmia, the
Armenian Geography attributed to Moses of Chorene mentions
a part caned Tltralci.s
The Armenians themselves belonged to the same family as
the Phrygians, from whom they were said to be descended,
and to whose language their own bore much resemblance.
, App,lvLot fPpv'Ywv ll.7rOLlcOt:' , App,lvLot 'TO
'Ylvoc fPpv'Y(ac lCal rp tpwvij 7rOAAU
5
But the
Phrygians were well known as a Thracian tribe: 6 the Arme-
nians, therefore, probably belonged to the same family. Con-
tinuing westward from Armenia, we come to Cappadocia, a
country possessed by a Syrian race, who probably advanced
from the south at some remote period, and separated the
Armenjans from the kindred race of the Phrygians. The
eastern part of the province called Cappadocia was, however,
Armenian, and formed the district of Armenia Parva. Cap-
padocia forms the only break in the chain of Thracian countries
between Media and Helvetia.
The Phrygians, as just noticed, were a Thracian race: 01
fPpV'YEC 9pq,lCwv ll.7rOLJ(Ot' ElaL. The Mysians, Lydians, and.
Carians belonged likewise to the same family. So, also,
according to Strabo, did the Mygdones, Bebryces, Medobithy-
1 iv. 3. J p. 531. a Mos. Chor. p. 359. Ed. Whiston.
, Herod. vii. 73. G Eustath. on Dion. v. 694. 8 Strabo, pp. 295, 471.
6 THE ABKENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
nians, Bithynians, Thynians, and Mariandynians, as well as
the Mresians on the Danube and the Getm.
1
He says, more-
over, that the Getm were OP.0'YAW1TOt with the Thracians,9 who
thus extended to the frontiers of Macedonia, Illyria, and Pan-
nonia. But the Pierians in Macedonia were a tribe of Thra-
cians, S and the Macedonians also stated that Phrygians formerly
dwelt in their country Under the name of Briges.
4r
Strabo,
again, speaks of Brygi in the south of Illyria;6 so that we
should find Phrygians in Macedonia and Illyria, as well as
Asia, and thus trace the Phrygian name from Armenia to the
Adriatic.
8
There were then, it appears, Thracians in Illyria. The
Istrians, also, are described as Thracians.
7
The Veneti, again,
are classed by Herodotus among the Illyrians,8 and were re-
ported by one writer to have come from Cappadocia, and to
1 p. 295. J p. 303.
8 Strabo, p. 4J.0. 'Herod. vii. 73. IS p. 326.
For a full and excellent account of the Phrygians, Bee the art.
:f krggia, in Dr. Smith's Geography. The writer has, however, fallen
into one error, which was &1so made by Dr. Hahn in his .Albanesiaclte.
Stu,ditm, and through him by myself. The words, ' ApphOL Et"al
P.OL ,,1 +pVyE$ (Cramer . .Anectl. Ozone v. iVa p. 257), do not
refer to men, but to horses. It appeared that the Dalmatian breed of
horses was the same as that found in Phrygia and Armenia, and also in
Cappadocia (ib.), the horses of the two latter countries being in high
repute among the ancients.
Three myrian chiefs bore the name of Bato. One was a Dardanian,
one a Dalmatian, and the third a Pannonian. This gives rise to a con-
jecture that Bato, like Bre.'nua, signified' ohief.' The Ann. pet, = Sansk.
pati, 'doininus,' == Zend paiti, == Pers. bad, has this signification. He-
rodotus mentions that the Scythians called themselves Scoloti, and we
find a Scythian king called Scolo-pitua. . This looks 88 if pit may have sig-
nified ' chief' in Scythian. Another Scythian king, mentioned by Hero-
dotuS, was .Ariapitkea, which might be explained from the Arm. agr,
'man,' andpet, 'chief,' , chief of men.' Herodotus alsomentions a king
of the Agathyrsi, called Spargapitllea, and a leader (np"rrryioJlT''') 01 the
Massagetm, the son of Tomyris, called Spargapiaes. These names re-
semble the Arm. aparapet, 'general, chiel.' Compare also, Arm. zdr,
, army,' z6rapet, 'general,' azg, 'nation, , azgapet, ' prince,' lcarapet,
'leader,' 'UJartlapet, 'teacher.' The remains of the Scythian language will
be subsequently noticed.
'I Scym .. Ch. v. 890. 8 i. 196.

THE AllDNIAN ORIGIN OF THE :&-rRUSCANS. 7
have settled in company with Thracians on the Adriatic, i.e.,
in Venetia.
1
Thracians were likewise to be found in Pannonia and N ori.
cum. The three Celtic, or mainly Celtic nations, the Boii,
Taurisci, and Scordisci, cover the whole area of these two
countries. But all these three tribes are said to have been
mixed with Thracians,i and the Scordisci, also, with Illyrians.
s
When the Etruscan people possessed the plains of the Po,
before the Gallic invasion, their frontier would have extended
to Venetia and Rhmtia. We have already trace<l the Thracians
into Venetia and N oricum, the countries bordering upon
Rhmtia and the older Etruria. The ILddition of the kindred
nations of the Rhretians and Etruscans, the one directly, and
the other1ndirectly, derived by tradition from the Lydians,
completes the list of Tbracian nations stretching from the
Caspian to the Tyrrhenian Sea.'
Two other important ethnical names, Tuscans and Dardans,
1 Strabo, p. 552. I lb. p. 296. 8 lb. p. 313.
, The Vindelicians are even by one writer, of indiifcrent authority,
ranked among the Thracians. ' Kaum Erwiihnens werth ist, was Scho-
liasten von der Abstammung der Vindelici triumen, Servius, der im
Commentar zu Virgil (.Aen. i. 244) aus seinem Dichter findet, sie seien .
Liburnen, und in ihnen wegen des Horaz (iv. 4) Abkommlinge der Ama-
zonen sieht, und Porphyrio zum Horaz, in anderer der vorigen gleich-
werthen Ansicht, sie seien von der Amazonen vertriebenen Thraker
gewesen.'-Zeuss, Die Deutsc/ten, p. 231. These opinions are doubtless
of little value: and yet it is remarkable that they should be so nearly
confirmed by the evidence of language in their intimation of the original
seats of the nations in these parts. For they merely substitute Cappa-
dooia, from which Thracian8 had in all probability been expelled, when
the Armenians were divided from the Phrygians, in the place of Armenia.
In the different accounts, there i8 also much consistency. One writer
reports the Veneti to have come from Oappadocia, and to have settled
in company with Tlvracians on the Adriatic; another derives the Vinde-
licians (considered by a third as Liburnians, while the Veneti are ranked
by a fourth among the myrians) from the Amazons, i.e., from Oappadocia;
while a fifth considers these same Vindelicians as Tltracians expelled by
Amazons, in all probability from some part of Asia Minor, if not from
Oappadocia. The Lydian extraction of the Rhretians and Etruscans is
an extension of the same belief to the origin of two other contiguous
nations.
8 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN 01' THE ETRUSCANS.
have nearly the same extent. Both are connected with Etruria,
the Dardans, however, only through the mythic Dardanus.
Yet the name is Italian, as Dardanus was the name of an
Apulian town in the marshes of Salpi,
l
and Dardi of an old
Apulian people.
9
Both these names seem Illyrian; for the
Dardanii or Dardaniatm were an Illyrian and there was
a country extending into Mmsia, called Dardania. A large
part of the modem Albanians are called Toscans. In Asia
these names occur again. There was a Dardanus in Mysia.
Herodotus speaks of Dardans in what is now Kurdistan.
8
Ptolemy mentions Tusci in Asiatic Sarmatia, and there is still
a tribe called Tuschi or Tuschethi at the head of the river
Alazan, a tributary of the Cyrus.
These are the chief historical or traditional of
the extension of one great family of nations, to which the
name Thracian may be applied, from Armenia to Etruria.4r
The languages of the different branches of this family would
have been distinguished from one another by dialectic varia-
tions; and the discrepancy arising from such a cause would
also have been increased by admixture with other races in
the countries which the Thracians occupied. In Asia their
language might have been partially affected by Semitic
elements from the south. The European Thracians, on the
La Martiniere, Geog. Dict. I Plin. H. N. iii. 16.
B i.189. The root might be the Arm. dar, 'height,' or the Osset.
tIara, 'distant:
, The passages in the Greek, which would prove or imply an affinity
between the Etruscans and Armenians, are these, the links of connexion
being-Etruria, Lydia, Mysia, Thrace, Phrygia, Armenia:-
.a.D'1 4ano1 Av301,. 4p,a. 'Ta..n-a.1 'Te ".tl.p&
gt/>lD" cd TvpD''1"l'1'' clrOKlD'cu, . 'T. )...-Herod. i. 94.
'4.r03eucvVD" ill Mv)"dcrOD" a&bs Kuplov LpG" clPXa.LO", 'TOU MvcroiD" ph u1
Av30cn pi'TetT'T', ws a.D"'Y'Irlrroun ioDcr, 'TOLD" KupD'l. Tb" 'Yap Av3b" u1 'Ta" Mvcrb"
el"a., Kupbs cl3E)..jE06s. ToUro,D" p.l" 3.q p.heD"T' lJD'ol 31, i6"'TES 4)..)..ou
'8"eol, IJpJry)..WD'crO '1'oicr, Ktl.pcr1 i-yl"o".,.o, '1'oVrO&D" oil p.h4.-Herod. i. 171.
MVD'ol 34 Eit" Av3w" 4".0'0'.-Herod. vii. 74.
Upbs '1'oUrO&S, fr, 01 JIl" 9prj,4S, 01 Bl dp-l,4tTt.,.
p.tl.pTvpEi" U riI" "rd.p 'It'WS El"u" ul
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE :&-rRUSCANS. 9
other hand, as we find from Strabo, were mixed with Celts
and Scythians,
l
while the Etruscans would have been associated
with Umbrians, a nation or reputed Celtic origin. Finally,
all the Thracian nations would have been more or less affected
by the presence of Finnish or .Turanian tribes, tlie predecessors
of the Aryan Celts and Thracians in probably all the countries
over which the Thracians at any time extended themselves.
Ling'l('iatic evidence of tlte extenaion of tlte Tltracian race from
Armenia to Etruria.
The inference, that there was one family of nations-extend.
ing from Armenia to Etruria, must now be put to the
test, that of language. We must endeavour to ascertain
whether it can be shown that there was one language spoken
in the which lie between those limits-one language,
that is to say, in a wide sense, as English, German, Swedish,
Dutch, and other Teutonic dialects, all form one language.
Now a complete chain of nations, for the extent required,
would be formed by Armenia, Cappadocia, Phrygia, Mysia,
Thrace, Illyria, Rhretia, and Etruria; as Illyria and Thrace
completely fill the space bet\veen Rhretia and Italy on the one
-Strabo, p. 572. Xanthus the Lydian, and Menecrates ofElmR, Str&bo's
authorities for the character of the Mysian language, were, as Mr. Grote
observes, competent judges of the fact.
Etprrr'u 3'8T' cd uUrolo1 Mlluo1 9pq,ICw" 4"01.0' dul TW" "0,, '>..eyop.l"w" Mlluci"
(the Mresians).-St-rabo,. p. 542.
AUrol 3'01 ilJpfrrES BPVyES dul, 9p4ICL6v TE IO"of.-Strabo, p. 295.
AUTol 01 /PpVyEf 9pq,w" Q.7roiICcU du".-Strabo, p. 471.
, Ap/LI",o, Be UTd 'lrEP /PpVyES lUEudxuTO, 16".,.Es 4'1rOLoL - Herod.
vii. 73.
Kul 3e Iv ,,),?1S 'lrEpw3Cf' f/YtIulJl, "Ap/LI"LO' 7"(\ ")'1".Of 1 flJpvyla.s, Kul Ti
'lrO).'>..a. - Eustath. on Dion. v. 694.
These d'lro,u" of the Etruscans and Mysians from the Lydians, of the
Mysians and Phrygians from the Thracians, and of the Armenians from
the Phrygians, may all be interpreted in the same manner, as imaginary
or uncertain migrations founded on the existence of ethnical affinities.
Such aflinities are likewise expressed, in another manner, . by the frater-
nity of Mysus, Lydus, and Car.
I p. 313.
10 THE .A.BHENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
side, and Asia Minor on the other. For Strabo, in the begin-
ning of his seventh book, speaks of Illyrians and Thracians,
partly mixed with Celts, as occupying the whole country on
the south of the Danube as far as the frontiers or Greece. A
little further on (p. 812) he adds the Macedonians and
Epirots, who wOl1ld have been the connecting links between
the Illyrians and the Greeks.
Of the eight countries which form the chain between
Armenia and Etruria, the language of only one has entirely
perished. This is Mysia: but as the Mysian language was
credibly affirmed to be half Lydian and half Phrygian, the
chain of countries and languages will still be unbroken, if the
Lydian language be added to the list. It would be thus com-
posed: -
. Countrl/.
Armenia ....
Language.
Old or literary Armenian; a complete language,
still written, but unspoken, and dating
from about 400 A.D.
Cappadocia . . Three Cappadocian words.
.. Fifty Phrygian words, and a few inscriptions.
l... Thirty-eight Lydian
LydIa $
Tbrace . . . . Twenty-eight Thracian words.
Illyria . . . . The residuary element in Albanian, after the
elimination of all Turkish, Greek, Latin,
and other foreign words.
Rhmtia . . . . The residuary element in Rhaeto-Romansch,
after the elimination of all German, Latin,
and other foreign words.
Etruria . . Several words, and a great number of inscrip-
tions.
From this table it appears that we should have only one
Thracian dialect left, the Armenian; and that of all the other
kindred dialects only some slight relics would have survived.
The Armenian would thus be the representative of the Thra-
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OJr THE ETRUSCANS. 11
cian tongue; and if it be true that all the other dialects in
the countries above named belonged, mainly at least, with the
exception of Cappadocia, and that also perhaps in part, to the
same Thracian family, then the relics of all those dialects
ought to exhibit Armenian affinities. This I shall now at-
tempt to prove for each in its order, beginning \vith the
Cappadocian. And here one circumstance may be adduced at the
outset as tending to show that the existence of such affinities'
was a thing which might have been surmised. The Armenian
language stands alone, a distinct branch of the Aryan stock,
and one marked by such individUality as to have led
some to consider it as an isolated form of speech, and to ex-
clude it from the Aryan group. Now, \vhen a language holds
this peculiar position, when it is not merely, like the English,
one member of a family, the Teutonic; but when it represents,
alone, and in a small and mountainous area, almost like the
Basque, a .complete. and peculiar family; the question may not
unreasonablyarise--what has become of the other members of
this family of languages? It is this question which these
pages, in their widest scope, will endeavour to resolve.
Cappadocian 1Yortla.
1
1. It Apulejus med. herb. 89: 'ruta hortensis' apud Cappa-
dooas appellata est m,ol!/, a quibusdam armala, a Syris beaaaa.
(Golius Arab. ltarmal prrebet)." The Arab. word signifies
t rllta sylvestris.' Arm. molakhot, 'weed;' molakhind, t hemlock.'
2. It Hesychius: (Is. Voss. ob ordinem
'YEVOp,EVOC p,vc, 8v alClovpov TLVEC A'Y0vaLv."
This word may be compared with the Sansk. nalcula, Pers.
nigMalt, Gael. neu, t a weasel,' and with the Esth. nuggia,
Hung. nyeat, t a marten.' To show that animals of the
1 All the Cappadocian, Phrygian, Lydian, Carlan, Thracian, and Scy-
thian words in the following pages are derived from Botticher's .Arica.
In their examination, whatever is inclosed within marks of quotation is
also borrowed from that work, to which I am. under great obligations.
] 2 THE AlUIENIAN ORIGIN 01' THE ETRUSCANS.
weasel kind are sometimes ranked with mice, cf. Lat. mUI-tela,
and Germ. ratz, t ferret, dormouse, marmot.' " Hesychius :
alp.wp Trapa nap80Le ICa}..EtTal TL p.voe G.1P(oV El8oe, OU Tate
80pate xpW.,Tat Trpoe XLTwvae. Pers. lamdr, Arm. aamoyr,
t m llstela, martes Scythica'" (A.rica, p. 27). N would
likewise be Arm., and also Semitic. For we have in Arm.
!covz, t a pole-cat, a marten,' and Icznacltia (= lcovz-nacltia),
, a marten.' Nacltis difFers little from or In th
Arm. ac1il, t a weasel' (cf. Sansk. dlcltu, t a mouse'), the n of
ftac1i1 has been lost. This may be readily explained from the
Heb. t a field-mouse' (bar, t a field'): for the word
may represent either aclt or nach.
S. "Curtius vii., 4: 8ir08 vocabant barbari (Bactrii),
quos ita sollerter abscondunt, ut nisi qui defoderunt invenire
non possunt; in iis conditm fruges erant. . Plinius, xiii. 78:
utilissime servantur tritica in scrobibus, quos lir08 vocant ut
in CappadociA et ThraciA.. Etymot. mgn. :
Eia18E 0pv1p.aTIJ. TLva aLpol." Arm. iirim, t a tomb' (cf. Tafoe,
'Tuf/>poe, and 8a.".Tw) ; aor, t a hollow.' Georg. loro, t a hole,
a burrow.' The word airo8, it appears, was common to Cap-
padocia and Thrace.
1
These are all the remains of the Cappadocian language, with
1 The Georgians still keep their com in subterranean magazines of this
kind. ' This pit is about eight feet deep. When it is nearly full, fern is
laid over the corn, and the mouth, which has a diameter of two or three
feet,' -the floor is about six feet broad,-' is covered with strong boards,
and then earth laid over all till it is on a level with the adjacent ground.
This is 80 carefully done, that the place may be passed over without no-
tice by a stranger, and even waggons may be driven across it; so that
these magazines, which are for the most part in the open court-yard, are
well secured from thieves.'-Parrot's Journeg to Ararat, Cooley's trans-
lation, p. 67. The form of these magazines must be very like that of the
pit-dwellings of the Armenians described by Xenophon, With an entrance
like the mouth of a well, but increasing in width towards the bottom.
Their descendants dwell in the same manner to this day. 'It is not
uncommon for a traveller to receive the first intimation of his approach
to a village by finding his horse's fore feet down a chimney, and himself
taking his place unexpectedly in the family circle through the roof.'-
Layud, Ninevek and, Babylon, p. 14.
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. J 3
the exception of -the names of the months, which closely re-
semble those of the ancient Persian months, as preserved in the
Zend and Pehlvi languages,
l
but which may have been borrowed
from the Persians. It would obviously be unsafe to draw any
certain conclusions from three words only. Two of them, how-
ever, are Armenian, and one of the two, also, Thracian. The
third is Semitic, as well as one of the other two. These facts
would be in accordance with the supposition, that a Thracian
race, to which the kindred tribes of Armenia and Phrygia
belonged, once occupied the intervening country of Cappa-
docia, and that these Phrygians and Armenians were after-
wards separated by an advance of the Syrians from the south,
which gave origin to a mixed Thraco-Syrian dialect in Cappa-
docia.
Pltr!lgian Worda.
1. ' A8aJlVE'iv, t tpL"E'iv': a8aJlva, t tpCAOV.' It Pers. Aamdam,
t socius, amicus, maxime familiaris;' proprie, t simul vel una
spirans.' " Arm. ltamadam, t delicious.'--Gael. daimn"
t affection j' daimlteaclt, t a friend.' Heb. dam, t blood.' Arab.
dam/III, t blood;' damg, t a friend.' The form of a8aJlJla may
be compared with the Arm. atamn, t dens.'
2. ' 7rw'Ywva.' It Arm. t barbam secare:'"
t a razor.' Georg. zveri, t a beard.'
3. ' AICEaTt,v, t laT'pov.' Gr. aICEOTt,c. Gael. ie, . t to cure.'
Lapp. 'U'elelee, t auxilium.' Arm. dgn, t aid, support:' alea8tan,
t a strong place,' the ale-. Osset. agaz, t whole, sound;' agltaz,
t aid.' The Arm. dgn may perhaps be found in the Bithyniau
is ICVO C, t 8Ctppov T'LVOC 'YvvaLlCaCov E180c.'
4. 'KAE7rTplav aAET'pl8a.' "Sopingius
Is. Vossius av>"."T'pl8a conjecit." Esth. wargua, t theft.'
Lith. wagta, t a thief j' wag!lstt, t robbery.'--Arm. erg, t a
song, an air;' erazilt, t a musician.'
5. ' Ap'YviTac, '"aJlLav.' tt Quum ordo literarum hAc glossA
1 Cf. Benley und Stern, Monat8namen einiger alief' Volleer.

] 4t THE ABHENIA.N ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
interruptus sit, varie restituere conati 8unt. Fortasse Arm.
arlez, 'animale chimerico,' doctiores ad indagandam veram
lectionem adjuvat. Pers. draav, t spectrum in desertis ap-
parens.'" Lapp. wardali, t spectrum.' Gael. ar'lacltd, t a
spectre.' Arm. arae.dclt, t spectral;' aracdcn, teail, t a spectre'
(lit. t spectral appearance'). Araedcn, is properly the instru-
mental case of araecn" the plural form of arae, t vision,' and
teail is derived from tea, t sight.' Perhaps ap'YviTac, or what.
ever may be the correct reading, = araCfltea (arae-tea).
6. f App.a.v, t Gael. Q,rm" t a weapon.' Arm.
lta'fovmn, gen. Itarman, t a blow;' war, t arms.'
7. "Arrfl'Yoc, attagua, t hircos.' " Pers. talclea, t caper,
boons:' Arm. ata/tel, t valere, posse:' Zend. talcltma, t fortis.'
" A TTfI'Y0C erit aititalcltma, t perquam validus.'" Arm. tile,
t a goatskin (Fr. bouc).' Georg. thlcavi, t a goat,' = Germ_
ziege, = Osset. aaglt. Heb. attud, t hircus.'
8. 'ArraAfI, "Quum pnooedat arraAa'YwaETat,
, bene videtur Is. V OSSiU8 correxisse
Arm. atalz, t timber, carpentry.'
9. "Ba'Yaioc 0 p.aTaLoc. ZtVC fpV'YLoc. pi.'Yac 7ro)..vc
Taxvc- In inscriptionibus Persicis, lJaga, t deus.' Arm.
bagin, tara.'" Pol. 60g, t God.' - Arm. paleaa, t faulf.ry,
deficient.'--Arm. bazovm; Sansk. ban,u j t much, great.'
Lyd. lf3v, 'TO 7rOAV.' " Bav TO p.l'Ya ",at 7rOAV
Arm. wazel, t to run;' wag'l, t a tiger:' "a celeritate Tigris
incipit vocan" (Plin. H. N. vi. 31). Osset. :back, 'a horse :'
cf. Pega8U8.-Here the Arm., by supplying the four words,
palc(aa), bag(in), baz(ov'Rl.), and waz(el), enables us to explain
all the discordant senses attached by Hesychius to a single
Phrygian word, (3a'Y(aioc).
10. Ba>..;'v, , Sansk. pdla, t king, lord.' Heb.
baal, t lord.' Pers. palAodn, t a hero.' Lyd. 7ra)..p.vc,
, !3aat)..Evc.' Lith. wala, t power.' Germ. Eece-
balul was a IJacian leing_
11. Bap.!3a)..ov, aleoiov.' Arm. bam6alc, ootton.'
THE AlUIENIAN ORIGIN 01' THE ETRUSCA.NS. 15
Lat. bomlJyz, &c.--Arm. lJamhuel,' to defame, to speak ill
of.' The termination seems to be the Arm. Mel, t to say,'
which would leave lJamh, 'reproach.'
12. BEau, Arm. /i,ivt/i" vivtlt, t water, element j'
edt, t a wave;' 'Wtalc, t a stream.' Eng. 'Wet, water. Pol. 'Woda,
, water.' Lat. Ud1f8. Macedon. f3EOv, t air.' Pers. 'Wad, lJad,
t air.' Arm. oil, t air.' Gipsy wodi, t soul'
13. BEICOC, t I1pToc.' Alb. houlel, t bread;' bale, 'to make
warm.' Eng. 'balee. Arm. howc"', t a furnace.' Rhmt-Rom.
butacltalla, t a kind of bread.' Dr. Parrot;in his Journey to
.Ararat, mentions a kind of Armenian bread called lJoclcon
(Eng. Ed. p. 169).
14. BepEICvvBat, 'Balpovec.' Alb. perndi, perendi, t God.'
.Lith. per!cunaa, t the Thunder-God.' Arm. 'WeragO!jn, t superior,
higher, above,' the comparative of wer, 'on high,'=Pers.lJar;
wernalcan, 'celestial,' compounded' of wenn, 'high,' and the
adjectival termination -alcan. Berec!Intll,ua was a mountain.
Compare also Arm. erlcin, t heaven,' a word remarkably like
the Welsh erc"'!!",u, t elevated,' from which Zeuss explains
Herc!/niua.
15. BptIClapaTa, 'OPX'ICTtC tppv'Yttud,.' See in in Thrac. s. v.
ICoAaf3ptCTJlOC
16. ravoc 'll"apa8EtCTOC xdppa tpwc AEVICOT'IC Aall7r'lBwv
";80v,) ICat .;, {;aLva 1I7r0 4Jpv'Ywv ICal B,9vvwv. Heb. gan, , a
garden.'--Gael. cain, t white.' Esth. kanno" t fair.' Lat.
candidu8. Gr. 'Yo.voc. Arm. kanae, 'green.'--Gael. caoin,
t pleasing.'--Arm. gancet, t to cry.' Lat. gannilre.
17. riAapoc, t a8EAtpov 'Yvvt,.' Esth.lcalli,' man's brother's
wife.' Gr. 'YaAwc, 'husband's sister.' Arm. eg db.Or,
t Ot,AEta ci8EAtpOV.'
18. rAOVpOC, 'xpVCTOC.' Arm. !leia'IJO'f, 'beautiful, fair.'
Gr. 'YE)..iw. .Germ. gelb. Eng. gold.--Georg. okro, t gold.'
19. 4o.oc, t AUICOC.' Lapp. iijur, t lupus;' tar, t canis.' Pers.
tdzi, t a greyhound j' tdz, 'a running.' The Arm. for t wolf'
is !lall
l

20. t lnro nEpawv ;, lnrO clpv'Ywv
EICTWp.' Pers. da1alt, t a scythe. J Osset. zure"', t sharp.' Esth.
terra'IIJ, t sharp, cunning;' terraa, t steel;' tarle, t prudent.'
Lapp. tjarrolc, t rigidus, &sper;' '(jar/o, t instrumentum hasim
instar, quo glaciem pertundunt.' Arm. 8ayr, t edge, point j'
t point, head, top, height j' dar, t height.'
21. t elton, t a reed, a pipe' (lCo:>"ap,oc,
Mark xv. 19). The ancients mention two places in Armenia
called Elegia: cf. Germ. Ried. The Arm. elton appears allied,
as Botticher intimates, to rAE'YOC, a word probably not Greek,
but Asiatic. Cf. Miiller and Donaldson, HiBt. Gr. Lit. v. i.
p. 142. If it be likely, as Miiller thinks, that the Ionians
received the word from their neighbours, then it might
be inferred that it was a Lydian, as well as an Armenian word.
The Arm. words for t flute' are, 8rinO (= Gr. also
Arm. ;(ine, t sound') and eltonaphol (lit. treed-trumpet').
The Arm. cltnar, t lyre,' evidently = Gr. ICtvvpa and Heb.
ldnnor. Eleoium was a place in Noricum.
22
"E t' "... 'A t h 'S A
"LV, EXtVOV. rm. ozn", ec muse 0 rm.
d
I" d tIt'
an 'tz = EXLC, an = at".
23. tt Evo} aaJ301 ",VaTLlCa plv
ov lCal;' 4uSvvaoc. Sabaziua = 9ttvanll, !jazata,
i.e., t generator, creator.'" Arm. zevel, t to form.' Evol
seems a mere interjection, like the Arm. elte I oll, olt I elt I &c.,
and similar words in many other languages. Compare, how-
ever, Lat. ave, nave, and Arm. elta1,ea, t expia!'
24. t tt Russ. zelen'; Serve zlale vel zelie;
Lat. 0Iu8." Arm. 8elle"" 8ek"" t a melon;' 8oklt, t an onion;'
8010am, t a radish, a turnip,' = Arab. 8algam, = Georg. tlta1oami.
Alb. JeZkyin, Jatlcyi, t a water-melon.' Kurd. aellc, t beet.'
Gr. a(ICVC = Arm. &elch, the less perfect form of aelkh, tiAlC (LOV),
or ielk(!lin). Compare, also, Arm. zalk, t a stalk.'
25. t /3apJ3apov tt Anne ex leima et
an!ja (Arm. a!jl), qui aliam terram patriam habet ?" Arm.
zamaelt, t land,' -= Pol. ziemia; a!jl, t other: But the Arab.
zam1n, t binding,' zimmt, 'a client, a subject,' seem to give a
better derivation. If we take into Arm. the root zam or zem,
t lig(are),' we may form the participle zemeal, t ligatus, a hond-
man, Q.v8pa7f'o8ov,' in the ace. zemealn. The root of
like the person it described, may have been harhar0U8 or
foreign.
26. ZITVa; t 7f'VAfI.' Arm. zat, ya!!", !!a!!tni, ' open.'
27. ZEVJlt..V, t 7f'fl1f,v.' tt Arm. t sea, lake, reservoir.' "
Pers. za!!, t reservoir;' zawan, t water.' Arab. zamzam, 'a
well.' Georg. zgRwa, t sea.'
28. 'TOV SplC'TOV 'TO licrrpov.' tt Quum. nos gallinam.
crelestem habeamus, quid ni lCilCAflV ad Sansk. lculeleut' a revoce-
mus." Esth. leilelea, t a cock.' Cf. Gr. lCiXA'l. The Latins
called this constellation t6mo, and we call it the 'Wain. Now
temo is in Arm. cite Ii, which would be pronounced XIX).L, and
might .= lCiJCAfI.
29. KlpEPOC, t vovc.' Arm. chimeh, t the palate, caprice,
fancy j' kamch, t will, design, judgment.' Cltimcll, and learnell,
are both plural forms: their singular would be cRim and !cam.
Pers. leam, ' desire, design, the palate.'
30. KV/3f,lCfI, 'tJ7f'o8f,Jla'Ta.' Arm. ledii!c or ka1,iilc j Pers.
leaft ; . 'a shoe.' Kv/3f,IC'l also signified t the mother of the
Gods,' and ' Aphrodite.' See .A.rica, p. 35.
81. AL'TVlpaac; t fPpv1wv daJla.' Perhaps an lpaac for the
ZitUU8. . Arm. erg, t a song, an air;' erazit, 'a musician.' The
name of the lituus is supposed to be derived from its bent
form. Eng. lithe. Arm. hlov, t pliable.' Welsh
, pliable.'
. Ma, '7f'po/3a'Ta.' Arm. mayel, t to bleat;' machi, 'an
ewe.' Lesgi mazza, 'a sheep.'
38. "Plutarchus de [aide et 08iriae, p. 360 B:-
fPpu1EC 8 piXPL VVV'Ttl ).ap.7f'pt.. lCal 8avpaa'Ttl 'TWV lp1wV
Jl a v L IC tl lCa).ovat 8Ltl 'TO M a v L v 'TLVa rwv 7f'a).aL /3aaL).iwv
, 8' \ , L 8 " - "
ya ov avopa lCa, ovva'TO v 1EVta at 7f'ap aV'TOLC, ov EVLOt
Maa8f1v Gravissimlis hic locus veram Ahuramazdm
C
] 8 THE ABJ[DIA1I OBlGIlf 01' TIIB B'l'BUBCAlfB.
etymologiam tandem indigitat. Zend f&4ZIla nihil aliud quam
quod raai_" signiJicat ac moot Sanak. , caput,' dictum
Arm.. - ,. ab I ,. tellige , t
raa.
J
Ita ,,.,., ... , UlaN, 1D re, e
Phrygice Ma.;' idem qui MtUtla." Compare also Arm
.. ZIleZlt, 'a bero' .uJ!., 'beauty, grace.' Lat. a ......
Gr. apJ1IftI1I. Etrusc. (prob.) ..... , , good.'
M. Mitra, 'pileum Phrygium.' Arm iar, 'mitre,' pro-
bably borrowed term. Arab. '. hom f .idral, , a
prince.'
35. Xu, pip, '..J.' Arm. .", 'bot, bowever, rather, in
fid i' i , 'really, in fact.' I appears to identify pi,v, pill,
with ; .0, ;.0.
S6. NIIlIIClTOI', 'ftp{,yIOl' ,e Nom,io,
Bomanorum in mentem venit, et radix , 'landare.' " Arm.
WINg, , a song j' .IIl, 'to mew:' the tIOI1 (.tI). Pera. ,,4.4,
a lullaby song j' 'a reed, a j' MID, 'crying j' .tlfDtt,
C voice, modulation j' toGg, 'a singer.' Ntt , fItlmia, and
.. .,la-TO", appear to be the .a1-11. or .a1 ttHt, 'the flute-
song;' and thus .me;. and would have nearly the
same meaning etymologically, just 88 they have in fact. We
know that the was the proper instrument, both for the
flaM and
37. Nopucol', "':'puco,,, , ciencO,,: Per&. MArd, , a jug,' a jar,
l... __ !_ ,.
a UiIISUI.
\)80 c " , Arm' , , 'bo'
". pou, al'W. S toer, .S tHfYI1, S JDtwO!/, ave.
89. OVal'OU", 'vulpem.' Arab. 'fDa1', C a wolf.' Arm. !/OfIJQZ,
'. panther.' Esth ', 'a wol' Germ.1f1f11l. Eng. ROUnd.
40. DtJpIO", C " Radix na;" 'pinguescere.'"
Pers.ptA; <>sset.J.; 'fat, grease.' Arm. pa"ir, 'cheese.' Esth.
pi;., t milk.' Lat. pi.pu. Gr . .. tap, .. ax'c, riJal, 'lrVIC1IOC.
seems to have signified in Lydian, t.e.,
See inC. in Lyd. I. w. /3a.mcE.
1 "l'Cl'PU cl +,ii_A." frpGint .,.-Marm. Arund. (Bentley's PAa,.
lelN, p. xo,".) ... l 'p,", frl*'tJ6pDa. Tois AOAois (Pausan. x. 7).
41. "Apulejus de medicaminibus herbarum 5: ltyole!lamum
Phryges remenia appellant." H90aC!Jamua = Germ. 6ilaenlcraut
= Esth. marro roAAi or marro Rain; marro signifying' violent,'
rORlti, 'kraut, gras, gewiirz, arnzei (medicamen),' and Rain,
, hay, grass (herba) / The same language gives emmia, 'a sow,'
a word allied to emma, 'mother.' Remenia might be made up
(medicamen-sus-herba), with the
termination -ia; but the word is difficult to explain. Compare
also Lapp. ruoiwa, 'hemp;' ruomae, remae, 'moss;' and Arm.
reRan, 'basil (ocymum),' = Kurd. riaAn.
42. "In mco, cistapelle contecta, nomen Phrygium." Gael.
ruag ; Welsh rRiag; 'any external covering, rind, skin, husk,
bark, fleece.' Ita!. riccio. Riaeua looks like a Celtic, and
would, perhaps, be a Galatian, or even a Cimmerian word, if
the Cimmerians should prove to have been Celts. The Cim-
merians often invaded and partly held possession of Asia Minor
during the ninth, eighth, and seventh centuries, B.C.
48. A1ovTat lCal aV'Tl Toli {3alCxot 'If'apu
Ante 23.
44. 8mintlwa, 'mures.' "8mintAUI terrigen,m significat:
Sansk. !ciam, 'terra,' gen. lcimaa, locativus si flexionem pro-
'nominum hAc in re antiquiorem sequamur !cimin (Zend idem
zemt, N eopers. zamtn thema), Sansk. dM apud Grmcos Tt(Jvat,
ut tRU8 pro dhita (= hita) Phrygicum esse potuerit. 8mintltUl,
'in terrA creatus.'" Arm. zamac"', 'land ;' dnel, perf. edi,
the d-, 'to place.'
45. 'AE(pta.' Arm. iovian j Pers. aillan; Heb. 'u'an; I.
'lilium.'
46. Arm. aelc, 'dressed leather, cor-
dovan.' (Cf. Eng. cordwainer). Lat. 80CCUl.
47. Tiara. " Juvenalis vi. 516: 'PhrygiA vestitnr bucca
tiara.'-Isidorus Ori9. xix. 80 : Persm tiaras gemnt, sed reges
rectas, satrapm incurvas. Reperta autem tiara a Semiramide
Assyriorum reginA, quod genus ornamenti exinde usque hodie
gens ipsa retinet." Arm. dar, 'height.' Pers. tM, 'top.'-
e 2
Arm. ter, gen. tearn, 'lord.' Compare Arm. tha!J, 'crown;'
tlta!Javor, 'king j' thagovlti, 'queen .. '
"Plato, Cratylua, p. 410 A: '3pa 'TOV'TO 'TO 'trvp
, (.l (.l , ., T" , " f . ' .. 1. ' ,
p:" 'Tt ,...,ap,...,apucov v. OVTO 'Yap pq.OLOV 'trpoaa't'aL
fJ>wvv, fJ>avEpol T' Elalv Ot)TWC aUTO
aJLLlepOV 'TL 'trapaleAC Kal TO 'YE 8 w p leaL TaC IC v va C
leal 'troAAa." Arm. novr, 'fire j' nivt"', ',vater;' 8ovn,
, dog.' Germ.feuer, wa"er, !tuna. Eng.fire, water, hound.
P lzr9!Jian inacriptiona.
. What few Phrygian inscriptions remain are sepulchral.
They will be found in Texier's .A.aie Mineure, and have been
given and conjecturally interpreted by Mr. Rawlinson in his
Heroaotua, v. i. p. 666. They require . especial notice here as
genuine relics of the Phrygian language, and also because it
appears to be in a great measure on the strength of these in-
scriptions that the learned translator of Herodotus has dis-
regarded, I cannot but think erroneously, the opinion enter-
tained by the ancients of the affinity between the Armenian
and Phrygian nations and languages.
1
Instead of classing the
..
1 p. 652. 'The statement of Herodotus that the Armenians were
colonists of the Phrygians, though echoed by Stephen,' (Mr. Rawlinson
should have said, by Eudoxus, who, if of Cnidus, lived 800 or 900 years
before Stephen, and was a man of the highest repute,) 'who adds that
" they had many Phrygian forms of expression," is not perhaps entitled
to great weight, 8S Herodotus reports such colonisations far too readily
(as '--it is said in a note--' when he accepts the Lydian colonisation
of Etruria (i. 94) and the derivation of the Venetians' (not the Venetians,
but the Sigynnm) 'from the Medes, v. 9), and his acquaiDtance with the
Armenians must have been scanty.' (This is probably true; yet both
Herodotus and Eudoxus lived in Asia .Minor, both were travellers, and
Herodotus may have passed through Armenia on his way to the East.
Cf. v. 52. Thousands of Greeks, again, would have heard Armenian and
Phrygian, and also Persian, spoken, in the time of Xenophon, Agesi1aus,
and Eudoxus.) 'Still, as far as it goes, it would imply that the' ethnic
change by which a(n) Indo-European had succeeded a Tatar prepon-
derance in Armenia was prior to his own time, and on the whole there are
perhaps sufficient grounds for assigning the movement to about the close of
the seventh century before our era.' If the evidence of Herodotus and
Eudoxus in favour of the .Phrygian affinity of the Armenians be
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCA.NS. 21 .
Pbrygians with the Armenians, as Herodotus and Eudoxus have
done, and as I should wish to do, Mr. Rawlinson ranks the
Phrygians, as well as the Mysians,Lydians, Carians, and Pe-
lasgians, with the Greeks (p. 676), and not with the Ar-
menians. Yet I believe that his own explanation of the
Phrygian epitaphs will go far to show that his theory is only
partially true with respect to the Greeks, and not tenable with
respect to the Armenians; for several of bis interpretations
are unconsciously Armenian, and not Greek. Nor is this
affinity between the Armenian and Phrygian merely in sense,
but also frequently in form, though, in this last respect, there
are some points of difference. These points chiefly are, that
Armenian nouns want the nom. sing. in 8, the gen. in 8, and
the acc. in 'II, or m; \vhile the Phrygian, like the Latin and
should it be used to prove an Indo-European, afterwards limited to a
Medo-Persian, affinity P For Mr. Rawlinson (p.676) ranks those Aryans,
whom he considers to have gained the prevalence over the Tatars in
Armenia towards the year 600 B.C., with the Medes, Persians, Ba::!trians,
Sogdians, and Cappadocians, and not with the Thracians, or with the
Phrygians and Lydians. If this be true, the Etruscans can hardly have
been allied to the Armenians, as the 8J1Pposition of any westward extension
of the Armenian race subsequent to 600 B.C. is inadmissible. Whatever
Armenian affinities are fOlmd in Europe must be of far earlier introduc-
tion: for no Armenian conquests or migrations can have been made so
far to the west except in pre-historical, or even pre-traditional times.
N or is it only with respect to the Phrygian affinities of the Armenians
that I should put faith in HerodotUs. I think that the two other prin-
ciples derived from him, that the Lydians and Etruscans were of one
family, and that the Hellenes and Pelasgians were not of one family, will
be eventually found, in conjunction with the affinity between the Phry-
gians and Armenians, to form the basis on which the true system of
ethnology in Italy and Greece is to be founded. Both these principles
are generally rejected. Mr. Rawlinson holds (p. 664) that the Greek or
Hellenic race was Pelasgian, and that the Pelasgic was 'an early
stage of the very tongue which ripened ultimately into the Hellenic;'
while (p. 859) 'all analysis of the Etruscan language leads to the conclu-
sion that it is in its non-Pelasgic element altogether sui generis, and quite
unconnected, as far as it appears, with any of the dialects of Asia Minor.
The Lydians, on the other hand, who were of the same family as the
Carians, who are called Leleges, must have spoken a language closely
akin to the Pelasgic; and the connexion of Lydia with Italy, if any, must
have been through the Pelasgic, not through the Italic element in the
population.' With this last decision I should be inclined to concur, be-
22 THE ABKBNIAN ORIGIN OF THE ErBUSCANS.
Greek, is in possession of them. But tbis will not make the
Phrygian a Classic tongue, as such forms are Sanskrit, or
generally Aryan. They are, indeed, Etruscan, which is cer
tainly a foreign language to Greek and Latin, and, in Mr.
Rawlinson's opinion, not even Aryan. The Armenian genitive
usually terminates in i, O'IJ (i.e., u), or O!J. As in the 1st,
2nd, and 5th declensions in Latin, the Sanskrit genitive in aa is
replaced by the iocative or dative. The Armenian nominative
and accusative are without inflexions.
The simplest of the Phrygian epitaphs is the inscription on
the tomb of Midas :-
Atea arlciaefaa alcenanogafo8 ltlidai oafagtaei fanalctei" edaea;
which Mr. Rawlinson renders
Atca.Arciaiflaa, the Acenanogaj'ua, built (thiB) to Midaa, the
warrior-leing .1
lieving the Italic, or Aboriginal element in Italy, that element to
which the Oscans, U mbrians, and Sabines belonged, to be Hellenic; and
the Pelasgian, on the other hand, not to be Hellenic, but Armenian, and
allied to the Ph-rygian, Lydian, and other Thracian dialects. .AB we are
not acquainted with the meaning, or certain of the existence, of a single
Pelasgian word, the cause of ethnology would probably be advanced by
avoiding' Pelasgian,' as far as possible, as a defining term. Greek or
Hellenic, Latin, Grteco-Latin or Olassic, .Armenian, German, Gaelic,
Oeltic, &c., are terms which have a linguistic, and therefore a determinable
ethnic sense. Pelasgian has none, unless some previous hypothesis be
made. It is generally used in the sense of ' Greek' or ' Classic'; but
this involves an assumption, and one of these latter terms might be more
definite in investigations of ethnic affinity. Sometimes, however, the
obscurity arising from the term ' Pelasgian' may be partly remedied, as
in the two propositions above noticed relating to that unknown race. If
, the Lydians must have spoken a language closely akin to the Pelasgic,'
and if"' the Pelasgic ripened ultimately into the Hellenic,' it would then
follow that the Lydians must have spoken a language nearly allied to the
Greek; a conclusion which admits of being tested, as the Lydian lan-
guage, unlike the Pelasgian, has left some relics. Yet as these relics, as
far as I can judge, are not Greek, I should infer that one of the two pro-
positions relative to the Pelasgians, and in all probability the second pro-
position, was erroneous; and that Herodotus was right in his opinion,
~ C I " 01IIe"Clcryo1 fJdpfJClpo" 'Y"Wt1t1C1" livref. ...
1 I do not know any analogy for gojagtaei, 'warrior': but there can
be little doubt that the two other words which are explained, fanalctei
edaea, are correctly rendered, , hClICT' 187JlCe. '
THB ABKElUA.N OmGIN. OF THB ETRUSCANS. 23
The Armenian would explain the inscription in the following
manner:-
A.tel A proper name, Atys.
o,rldaeffU Arm. arcll,ay, 'a king j' arcltaYfJzn, 'a prince.'
Gr. apx"', I1pXfJJv. Archa'yazn is compounded
of arcM'y, 'king,' and azn, 'race.' A
synonym of azn is azg, so that the root is
az; and OIfclta9az (n) signifies 'a man of
royal race.' But perhaps the termination of
arldaefal may be 'merely formative. Lassen
suggests here the Sansk. arlca, -C reverence,'
which = Arm. !larg, whence 'yargi, , respect-
able.' The name, tarilcnafaa, was found on
an earthen pot near Este, and tarcltnaa at
Cervetri. Compare tarilcnafaa and tarcltnaa
in form with the Phryg. arlciaefaa and the
Arm. arclta!Jaz(n).
aleenanogafoa Arm. alcana'Dor, 'illustrious,' primarily, 'having
eyes j' a word compounded of alcn, gen. alcan,
'an eye,' and of the Arm. termination
J
avor. Compare Arm. tRag, 'a crown,'
tll,aoavor, 'a king.' The last member of
uen-anogafol might be explained from the
Arm. ang, 'due, fit;' ano01J, 'worthy of;'
!/angavO'l, 'proper;' which would give for
alcen-anogafoa the sense, 'worthy of note
(merlcwii,rdig), illustrious.' Alcn, 'an eye,'
enters into the composition of several Arm.
adjectives; as 'respectful j' alcnerev,
, evident;' alcnlcar0'yz, 'regarding atten-
tively.' In another Phryg. inscription we
meet with Bonolc alcenanogafoa and lnanon
alcenanogafoa, so that alcenanooafo8 would be
in all probability a title of honour.
241 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETBUSCANS:"
. Mitlai
oafagtaei
fanalctei

'To Midas.' Mila! would be the Arm. form of
the gen. and date of Mitlaa.
Arm. galt ( =- Pers. gt1lt) , galtalc, ' throne, dignity,
eminence;' gaAalciz, gen. and date galtalcii,
'sharer of a throne, .colleague.' The de-
clension of gafagt-aei seems to resemble that
of the Arm. arcRal/, 'king,' gen. and date
arcll-a!Ji; or of Hermia, ' Hermes,' gen. and
date Herm-ea!.
Arm. nalc"" 'first;' nalcltlci, , chief.' Gr.
Pera. Inscript. naqa, 'king.' In form,
fa1/,alctei may be compared with the Arni.
anakltti, gen. and date of analcltt, 'pure;' or
with A.nalttal/, gen. and date of Analtit,
, Anaitis,' the great goddess of the Armeni-
ans.
l
In the Arm. nalcltagalt, ' president,'
we find nalclt and the previous word, oa"', in
combination.
1 I should be inclined to connect the Dame .Anakit etymologically with
4"a,f. The Milesian traditions reported by Pausanias may throw some
light on this subject. He says (lib. i. c. .
"'Ecrr, & 1I,X'1]erlo,S' rpO r6XewS' AdB17 "11eroS', dre/Jpflrto.er, Bl dr' "l1erIBe,.
'Acrreplou hipo." d"o/Ldl'over" Ko.l TO" 'AerTip,o" b o.inj To.t/J11"o.,
E'wo., Bl 'AerTip'o" p.l" "Ava.KTa. Bl ro.'6o..
And again (lib. vii. c. 2) :-
M,X.qer,OL Bl o..nol To,dBe Td. dPXo.,lrro.Td ert/J'(f'" el"o., lrl. ")'E""eo., p.lv B-J]
AVa.KTOpta.V Ko."'AE"er8o., 'T-J]" 'Y7]", " Ava.KTol TE o.lrr6x8o"of leo.l 'AerTE"plov po.er,"'AEv.
o",OS"ToO " Ava.KTol.
The name of .Anaz, the autocktlum and the son of Ge, cannot be better
derived than from the Arm. '/talck, 'primus.' Such a derivation would
also be suitable to .Anakit: the Greeks called their gods 4Vo.KES'; voc.
sing. bo.. The name .Aateriua, again, is readily connected with the Gr.
4crr.qp. Now, in mythology, Asteria is the daughter of Phmbe, who was
the daughter of Terra: and in the Milesian (or Carian) traditions, Aste-
rius is the Bon of Anax, who was the son of Ge. It is obvious that Anaz
here corresponds to Phmbe, Diana, or .Anallit; and when we compare
together the three datives, the Arm. analltall, the Phryg.fanalctei, and
the Gr. hUleT" the resemblance is very close. Indeed, .Anakit may be
considered as the same deity as ' Astarte, queen of heaven with crescent
horns.'
The worship of Anaitis was not confined to Armenia. She was the
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OJ' THE ETRITSCANS. 25
. . . . . Arm. ea, 'placed.' Gr. l6"ICE. The Arm.
dnel, 'to place,' perf. edi, is an irregular verb.
Similar verbs, regularly conjugated, like gnal,
'to go,' and "to buy,' make gnaz, 'be
went,' and !Jneaz, 'he bought.' In general,
in the case of the third pers. sing. perf. ind. in
Arm., regular verbs have the root and the
termination, but not the augment, and
irregular verbs the augment and the root,
but not the termination. a regular
verb, nital, 'to contrive,' makes nit-az, 'he
contrived;' while an irregular verb, tal, 'to
give,' makes eat, 'he gave,' the complete
form being evidently e-t-az, '.he A
similar complete form, in the eel conjuga-
tion, would be edeaz, instead of ed, 'he
placed.' Nowetleaz, as ea is a diphthong, is
very like the Phryg. eaaea, which apparently
consists of the augment e-
J
the root -de, and
the termination -aea. Another illustration
Lydian Diana, the 'great goddess' of the Ephesians, as well as the
great goddess of the Armenians (Pausan. iii. 16, Plin. H. N. xxxiii. 4).
She was also worshipped in Cappadocia (Strabo, p.733). We find, again,
that Anu or Ana was one of the three great Assyrian or Babylonian
deities. The name signified 'the God,' KQ,T' (Rawlinson, Herod.
v. i. p. 591). 'One class of his epithets refer undoubtedly to "priority"
or " antiquity",' and point to a word like the Arm. nakk, 'first,' as
a root. The wife of Anu or Ana was Anuta or Anata (p. 593), a name
which is not far from Anakit. 'She had precisely the same epithets 88
It is also noticed (p. 6(3) that the' great goddess 'of the Baby-
lonians was Mulita or Enuta. Now Anakit was the ' great goddess' of
the Armenians and Ephesians, and the same 8S Mulitta or Enuta, whose
dissolute rites her own resembled. She was identified with Venus as
well as Diana.
Thus, when we come to consider the word ana or anax, we trace it in
Greece, Caria, Lydia, Phrygia, Cappadocia, Armenia, Assyria, and
Baby Ionia:. and its root is Armenian. The word is not found in Latin.
The natural inference would be that was a Pelasgian, not a Hellenio
term; or, in other words, that it was of Thracian origin, and did not
belong to the Classic or Grmco-Latin stock.
26 THE AllJrIEN1A.B' OmGIN OJ' THE ETRUSCANS.
may be supplied by the Arm. for 'to lick,'
which is conjugated in three forms, lizel,
lizovl, and lizanel, of which the first makes
the perfect regularly, and the two last irre-
gularly. We thus have for' linzit,' the
forms, lizeai, and liz or eliz, the complete
form being e-liz-eai.
The interpretation of the Phrygian inscription, as derived
from the Armenian, would thus be :
.At!l', eke ill'IUtritnu prince, made (tltia tomb) 1M Mititu, tlte
entltroned Icing.
By comparing the Phrygian inscription with the Armenian,
we may see what the latter language has apparently lost-
Plt"!!g. Ates arkiaefas akenanogafos Midai gafagtaei
Arm. A tea arclta!Jaz(n) Mida!J galtalczi
P "'''YO. fanaktei edaes.
A.rm. { etl.
Neither language seems to have possessed the article, but
the Phrygian has the digamma. The Phryg. lanalctei, so
clC?sely resembling the Gr. I1valCTt, we are obliged to render in
Arm. by 'i nalc! or 'i nalcltlci, both naif", and nalcAlci being
indeclinable, just as we should be obliged to render the Lat.
regi by the Ital. al re. In like manner, the Phryg. edae, is
reduced to the Arm. ea, as the Lat. poauit is reduced to the
Ital. poae. The Arm. has, however, in general, preserved the
ancient inflexions much better than the Ital. Thus the termi-
nation of ea-oea is, as I have shown, still preserved in Arm., as
well as of lanalct-ei, though not in the equivalent Arm. words :
so that, upon the whole, there is no part of the inscription on
the tomb of Midas, whether the root or form of the words be
coDsidered, but what appears to exist in the Armenian language.
There are two other Phrygian sepulchral inscriptions. The
first of these, which is on the side of the tomb of Midas, is as
follows, accompanied by Mr. Rawlinson's interpretation:-
j
,
THB A.BKENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 27
Baba Meme/aia
Lord Memefals,
na1r1rG(:
proitafol !CPlti ganafcpol
son of Prmtas,
Silceman eaaea.
a native of Sica, built (this)
Here we meet again \vith edaea, the meaning of which can
thus hardly be doubtful. To explain the rest of the inscrip-
tion, it is necessary to resort to conjecture. Proitafoa and
ganafepoa seem to be the titles of Baba Hemefail; and conse-
quently lcplti, judging from its position, may signify t and,' as
afe will be found probably to do in Etruscan. Cf. also Arm.
leap, t junction.' In proit-afol we find again the termination
-afoa, as in alcenano!J-afo8. There remains as a root,proit, which,
as the mark of dignity in rulers, governors, consuls, prmtors,
was a staff, we might perhaps explain from the Arm. lJir,
wir!J, t a stick,' prtov, t a rush j' Gael. bior, t a stick,' bruid,
a stab;' Lat. virga. This would make proit-afoa = Arm.
br-avor, i.e. bir-avor, t stick-bearing, alC'l1l"'Toiixoc.' Strabo
says of the Heniochi near Colchis (p. 496): 8VVaO"TEUOVTat
leal V1I"O 'TWV lCaAovp.vWv alC'I7r'TovXwv lCal aV'Tol
., t" , 'J'(.l '\, 'C Th 1
OV'TOt 'TVpaVVOl(: 11 tJaaLAEvaLV Eta V. ere was a so a
alC717r'Toiixoc at the court of Persia. For the second title,
ganafepoa, from which the nominative termination -oa, deficient
in Armenian, is to be subtracted, we may form from the Arm.
words, !Jan, 'punishment,' and wep, 'l7roc,' the word ganawtp,
t judge.' Cf. Ju-dex, vin-dex, and Arm. bazmawep, t one who
relates many (bazovm) things.' Baba, if allied to 1ra1l"1I"ac,
would be so also to the Arm. synonym pap, Pers. bdb: and
the whole inscription might be thus interpreted, but with
great doubt-
Baba M ernefail proitafoa lcpni Dana/epoa 8ilceman
n&1r1rac MEp.Ef/>atc alC'I1r'Toiixoc lCal
edaea.
l8'1ICE.
The remaining inscription is of greater length, and the last
28 THE ABMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCA.NS.'
few words are not quite clear. I give it as far as Mr. Rawlin-
son has interpreted it :-
Kelokea fenaft1.tn aftaa materea 8oae8ait, materea
Celoces sepulcrllm sure matris extruxit, matris
aVTijc P.llTEpOC
. Epltetekaetia ofejinonoman lachit ga materan areaaatin.
, Ephetexetis ex Ofefinone. Sortita est tellus matrem amatam.
"EAaXE 'Y;; 1l1lTIpa
Bonolc erelcun
Bonok qui Acenanogafus erat hordeum
inanonalcenanogafoaaer.
Inanon Acenanogafus.
telatoa
aplo-rfl v
a08tut-
sacrificii ol,tulit.
The Armenian will explain, as interpreted above, several of
these words, which I shall take in their order :-
Fenaftun, 'sepulchrum.' Arm. andtlt or anavt/i" 'vessel,
pot, box, piece of furniture.' Another Arm. word, tapan;
signifying' box, urn, ark,' and therefore nearly a synonym of
anavtlt, means also' sepulchre,' and is commonly employed in
that sense.
1
Area and are similarly used.
1 See the Journal .Asiatique (Fevrier-Mars, 1855), Vogage a Sia, the
former capital of the medimval Armenian kingdom in Cilicia. I subjoin
one of the epitaphs (p. 277), correcting some few inaccuracies in the re-
duction to literary Armenian, and rendering the Armenian letters by
their equivalents, with the omission of the diacritical marks of the con-
sonants.
Yay, tapana kay edeal
In hoc tUmulo manet positus
Ph mezn iJntreal.
Dominus Michael magnus electus.
Sa wsemagogn wera'bereal
Ille superior elevatus
Y ovsakan werakoceal.
Desiderabilis est cognominatus.
Tkooogs lazar ev erko'IJ kariv1'
Anno mille et duo centum {A.D. 1751.}
E kangesti'fJ 'j Per kangeal.
Est pace in Domino quietus.
The Armenian of the epitaph difFers slight1y from correct Armenian.
THE ABKENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETBUSCANS. 29
, .. A' f h" ,. 'f
A.fUu, 'sure.' Gle. aVTOV. rm. "lr, 0 1m; 'I ,'ro!!, 0
his i' aJar, or a!/dr, or a!/nr, ' of this, of that.' Bansk. ctaa!/a,
~ of this.'
Materea, 'matris.' Gr. P . " T ~ p . Lat. maIer. Gael. matkair.
Sansk. matri. Pers. ,nddar. Arm. ma!!r. Osset. ,nail. Arm
.aatalc, 'female (of animals),' = Pers. mailan. The Arm. has,
in fIIa!!r, suffered the same loss as the Lat. in puer. Cf. Sansk.
putra = Zend putll,ra = Pers. pU8ar = Osset. furth = Arm. ordi =
Lat.puer.
Soaeaait, ' exstruxit.'
Pers. aaz, 'furniture' .. Arm. aar, 'furniture.'
aaiilan, 'to prepare.'
aazU, t he prepared.'
aaii, ' contrivance'.. aaraa, 'form, shape.'
aaraael, ' to form, to shape.'
aaraaeaz, 'he formed, shaped.'
The Pers. verb, it will be seen, is formed from adz, not frQm
14zi, which corresponds to the Arm. aaraa. Had it been
formed from aazi, \ve should have had Pers. adziUi = Arm.
aara8eaz = (prob.) Phryg. aoaeaait. The termination of aoaea.
ait seems = that of ed-aea. Compare livea, liveth, and Germ.
leht; !taa, hath, and Germ. !tat. The Arm. z = tz. In the
Gael. aaa, t an instrument,' another kindred root to the Phryg.
Thus tAr is written tr, and edeal, etlteal. The terminations in l, so com-
mon in Etruscan, are here exemplified in Armenian. Edeal, ' positus,'
is the participle of ed, 'posuit,'=-Phryg. edae8. The terminations of
tapane8, mezn, and thovoY8, are not inflexions, but superfluous additions.
These final letters in Armenian, consisting of 8, d, and 11., originally indi-
cated a reference to the first, second, or third person, being really parts
of the pronouns, 'I,' 'tk01J,,' 'lte.' The 8 in sa and gags is in like manner
borrowed from 61, ' I;' the actual demonstrative pronoun being a or ag,
though it is never used without one of the letters, 8, d, n. The initial
letter in gagl is the preposition'i, before a vowel g. In kang8tiv, pro-
nounced, and written in poetry, Aange8tiv, the instrumental case of nang-
ist, of which the tho is found in Itang-eal, we may perceive a form like the
Phrygian are8aat(in). The Arm. hazar, 'thousand, mille,' is found in
Sanskrit, Zend, Persian, Gipsy, Crimman Gothic, Hungarian, and the.
Slavonian of Carniola, Styria, and Carinthia. See Diefenbach, La.
Oomp. 8. v. ltazer.
30 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OJ' THE ETBUSCANS.
aoa- might be found, as well as in the Arm. ioiapAel, 'to
4andle,' a verb in -apltel from a root iOi. Dealing with io; as
the Arm. has done above with aar, we should obtain ioiaaeaz,
'he handled,' i.e., 'managed, made,' a word very like the
Phryg. aoaeaait. The verb io;apkel forms idiaplteaz.
Ofefinonoman, 'ex Ofefinone.' Sikeman,' a native of Sica,'!
.i1.rmenian.
ayd, 'this, that' '. Il da; 'this, that/
aydr, 'of this' . . dora, 'of this:
(y)aydmanl, 'from this' dmane, 'from this.'
ayg, ' morning.'
(y)aygman, 'in the morning.'
Osset. a!l or a, 'this;' aman, 'to this;' ami!!, 'in this;'
ama, 'at this;' ame;, 'from this.'
. Lacltit, 'rAaXE.' This sense eannot be obtained from the
Armenian. The Arm. word which most nearly resembles
lacAit is laleeaz, '(it) consumed, swallowed, absorbed.' But
lac/l,it, as the Phryg. perfect seems to terminate in -aea or -ait,
perhaps, rather be taken as a present tense. The Arm.
present of laleel, 'to consume,' is lalee, 'it (i.e., the earth) con-
.sumes, swallows.' If the Pers. had a corresponding verb from
a root lake, the pres. would be lakad, and the perf. takU.
Lac/l,it might also be compared with the Arm. dale, 'fossa,'
and be interpreted' sepelit.'
Ga, 'earth.' Gr. 1;; = Gael. ce = Sansk. go. Arm. leav,
, clay.' Germ. gau = Arm. gavar. Lachit ga, ' devorat tellus,'
or ' sepelit (Celoces) in tellure.'
These seem to be chief points requiring notice. In the
nOUDS, as I said before, the Phrygian, like the Latin and
Greek, has preserved the Sanskrit or Aryan terminations where
they are deficient in Armenian: thus the Phryg.fenqftun qftaa
materes aoaeaait appears = Arm. (z) anavt/l, mavr ivro!l aaraaeaz
. It is only in the'past and future participles, and then not in-
1 I do not know any place called Sica, in Asia Minor. We have 8icum
in lliyria, and 8iculi in Italy.
variably, that the Arm. acc. sing. presents the termination -n:
e.g. airealn., 'amatum j' airelin, 'amandnm.' The Etruscan
possesses both the gen. in -I and the acc. in -me Many Arm.
pronouns, however, form the dat., though not the acc., in -m or
-ovm(um): as a!Ja, 'this;' gen. ayM; date aydm; acc. (z)a!Jd
- im,' my j' gen. imO!!; date imoom; acc. (z)im; able
(y) i'llW!l; instr. imow (ow = Gr. w). Here im seems =- or
meua; i'fM!! = EPOV or mei; imolJm = EPOV or meum; and imO'/lJ =
Ellti or meo. The locative of nouns may also be formed in
as 'i mara or 'i marrJovm, 'in man.'
.Mr. Rawlinson has noticed the resemblance in form between
the Phryg. area-aatin, and such Gr. words as ap-(arflv and
Ep-aarf,v, and has even translated are8aatin, 'amatam,' which
would require that the Phryg. area- should = Gr. Ep-. Similar
forms appear also in the Phrygian vocabulary, in and
Ill(p-tOTLV; though the first, being actually Greek, may have
been a borrowed word, if not modified by the Greek reporter.
The same forms are found in Arm., with the exception of the
ace. termination in n: e. g.
P !tygian. Armenian.
im-aae, 'intelligence:' the i'ln( anal) 'to under-
stand.'
(
. ) nav-aat } , il 'th 'hi'
area-a8t ,n a sa or: . na'V, asp.
, alC-EaT(.qV)
ovr-fJ8t, 'a denier:' the ovr(anal), 'to deny.'
tap-aat, 'fallen, laid down:' the tap(al) 'to fall.'
{
g01lJ-cat, 'praise:' the gow( el), 'to praise.'
ovt-eat, 'food:' the ovt(el), 'to eat.'
paR-eat, 'reservation:' the pa"'(el), 'to re-
serve.'
{
eraz-iit, 'a musician.'
Ill(p-tOT(tV) RanD-iat,' repose:' the Aang(eal), ' quiet.'
na-iit, 'a female servant.'
{
!Jcr-ovat, 'tendency:' the ber(el), 'to bear.'
gal-O'Vae, 'arrival:' the gal, 'to come.'
tlUJD-ovat, concealment :' the eAa!J(O'Vn) t hid.'
32 THE AlUIENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
. In order to explain the w.ord .areaaatin, we may take the
Arm. !Jaraganal, 'prreire,' the araJ or !farag, 'prm;' and form
!Jaragaat in precisely the same manner as i'lltaat and ovraat are
formed from imanal and ovranal. This would give-
P hr9gian. .Armenian.
area-aat(in) !larag-aat, 'prmcellens, prrestans:' th.!Jarag(anal),
, prmcellere,'
and the meaning of lacltit ga matera'll, ar6aaatin would be,
~ devorat tellus matrem prmstantem/ [maat is declined --
nom. imaat; gen. and date imalti; acc. (z)imaat; able (!J)imaate;
instr. imaativ. The other forms ending in -at or -it are mostly
declined in the same manner. .Areaaatin might also be ex-
plained, 'departed,' from the Arm. llrazest, 'abdication, resig-
nation, farewell.'
The meaning of the remainder of the inscription is extremely
doubtful. There are two proper names in the nominative,
.each bearing the title of alcenanogaf08. The rest is uncertain,
except perhaps in construction. All that can be done in such
a case, when comparing the Phrygian with any other language
with a view to prove affinity, is to select such words in that
language as resemble the Phrygian, and see if they will give
a satisfactory meaning. The first clause to consider will be,
Ronole akenanogafoa ereleun telatoa aoatut. The first two words
being known, the Arm. suggests for the remaining three, con-
sisting apparently of an acc. in -un, a gen. in -oa, and a verb-
Erelcun. Arm. erie, erlen, erleclt, ' rp'Yov j' lterle, 'cultivation.'
Telatoa. Arm. tltalovmn, 'burial;' tltal(el) , 'to bury;'
tllalar, ' an earthen vessel, a basin;' tkal, 'a territory j' teli,
~ a place.' Sanek. tal, ' condere;' tala,' solurn, fundus.' Gr.
O&Aapor;. Lat. tellu8. Gael. talamh, 'earth.' Etrusc. (as will
afterwards appear) tular, 'a tomb.' Arab. talltU, 'burying.'
For the form of telat(oa) from a root tel, compare Arm. arm at,
'root,' the arm; i i n a ~ , 'a building,' the iin(el), 'to build;' and
for its declension, Gr.. Tpar;, TipaTor;, or Arm.lcin, knog, ''YvvfJ,
, ,
'Yuvatrcor;.
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN O}' THE ETRUSCANS. 33
80attet. Arm. Salt!, 'he reprehends, (Matt. viii. 26),
the laat = Pers. zuat, 'strong, severe.' Sansk. flaa, 'jubere,
regere, docere, punire/ 80atut and lacltit would respectively
'belong to conjugations like the Arm. ltelov, 'he pours,' and
Rami, 'he wishes.'1
The whole clause becomes, 'Bonok the Illustrious forbids
work of sepulture;' i. e., no other interments were to be
allowed in the same place, a common prohibition with respect
to ancient tombs.
The remaining clause begins with another proper name,
which Tener reads Ina1lon. Steuart reads it very differently,
which is of no importance in the case of a proper name.
The two readings of the remainder are-
Tex. alcenanogafoa aer ataniaen kuraaneaon tanegirtog.
2
Ste. akenanogafoa ataniaen lcuraaneaon tanegertoa.
I shall take the reading to be-
akenanouafoa aer ataniaen 1c.U'faa1teaOn tanegertol.
The last two words seem to be an acc. and gen. As no verb
appears, aostut is probably understood from the preceding
clause. Akenanogafol is a known word: .for the rest the Arm.
would give-
Acr. Arm. ayr, 'man.'
Ataniaen. Arm. atean, 'a tribunal, a magistrate, a senate;'
atenalcan, 'belonging to a tribunal, a magistrate, a judge.' I
am not clear as to the termination len. It might be compared
with the Arm. suffix -sen (see inf), but that ought rather to
be represented in Phrygian by -Ienol.
KUTaaneaon. Arm. 'ruin, destruction,' the
The termination of kuraan-el(on) might perhaps be
compared with the Alb. and Arm. suffixes, -ei and ':'iC. "See
inf. in Alb. s. v. lezouei. ".
Tanegertol. Arm. toon, gen. tan, 'a house j' kert,' a build-
1 We have in Arm. both lizA and lizov, 'lingit, 'Xelx
e
&.'
t In "his t.ext, tageirtog. The reading of the plate is to be preferred.
D
,
ing.' Panegert(oa) would be a compound like Tigranocert(a),
t the building of Tigranes.' Compare also Arm. gomakert,
I who builds (kert8) a stable (gom) j' tnaien, t who builds (iint)
a house (tovn) ;' and t great arch,a!!aien, t built
by a king (areh,a!!), royal, magnificent,' where iln = kert has a
.passive sense equivalent to/actual Thus the Arm. might form
tnalcert, ' OilC08opoc, olco8opt,.' Compare and atanuen.
By this last clause, t Inanon the lliustrious, a man with
judicial power, forbids any injury to the sepulchre;' which
coincides with the second prohibition continually found in
sepulchral inscriptions.
For the whole epitaph, the actual Armenian, unmodified,
would correspond with and explain the Phrygian in the fol.
lowing manner :-
pn,ryg . Kelokes fenaftun aftas materes sosesait,
Arm.
Lat.
Pltryg.
Arm.
Lat.
(2) (1)
Xeloleea (z)anavtn, ivroy mavr 8araaeaz,
Oelocea 8epulcrum' auO! matria ezatruzit,
materes Epheteksetis Ofefinonoman. Lachit
mavr Epltetecluetay yOwewinoneay. Lalee
matri8 Epltetezetia ez O/efino'lle. ])evorat
pn,tyg. ga materan aresastin. Bonok akenanogafos
Arm. leav (z) may,. a'J-alin. B01UJlc aleanavor
Lat. tellu8 fll,(J,trem pr0!8tantem. BOMcua Illuatru
.Pltryg. erekun telatos sostut; Inanon akenanogafos,
Arm. (z)erlcn 8a1te; Inanon aleanavor,
telvoy
U8um {:;::Rri}. vetat; lnanon Illuatria,
loci
.Lat.
pn,r!lg. aer atanisen, kursaneson tanegertQs.
(2) (1)
tan-lcerti. Arm. ayr atenalcan,
(2) (1)
Lat. vir judicialis, destructionem aomUa-atructurte.
( O!dificit)
I
The advantage of the Armenian over the Greek in the
interpretation of the Phrygian epitaphs seems sufficiently
clear. It is true that one or two words are more nearly
Greek than Armenian_ Aftal is nearer to aVTov than it is to
ivroy, and materes is nearer to IlfJT1poC than it is to mavr. But
such partial resemblances would be frequently delusive, if relied
on, and lead to very erroneous ethnological results. Thus, to
take exactly parallel cases, the Germ. aein and aeinige are nearer
to the Fr. sien than to the Eng. hia; and the Lat. mater,
matria, are nearer to the Eng. mother, 1nother's, and the Germ.
mutter, mutters, than they are to the Fr. mere, de la mere. It
must also be remembered that, while the Phrygian and
Greek are ancient languages, the Armenian, in the oldest form
that we .possess it, is comparatively modern.
The conjugation of Phrygian verbs is Armenian rather
than Greek, as appears in edaea and aoaeaait; but the deelen-
sion of Phrygian nouns, on the other hand, is more
than Armenian. Yet what the Armenian is here deficient in,
are merely such Aryan characteristics as are easily lost, as will
appear by the follQwing table of declensions. Here I have
illustrated the Phrygian declensions, by comparing them with
Sanskrit, Etruscan, Greek, and Latin declensions.'
From the Armenian declensions, which are very numerous, I
have selected the most common, as exemplified in Movzay,
I Musa,' which is regularly declined, though a borrowed word;
san, 'a nurseling, a godson;' Levonides, I Leonidas;' .Anahit,
I Anaitis;' anakkt, I purus;' armat, I radix;' kin, t femina;' aytl,
I -d' - 1- I d 'd c" ., I
IS, ea, 1 ; aman us, -a, -urn; an nav, naVIS. n
the Sanskrit, I have taken the two regular types, nau, t navis,'
and harit, 'viridis.' As we do not seem to meet with any
Phrygian plurals, I have not given any in Armenian. The Ar ..
menian plural is usually formed thus: in the nom. and instr.,
en, (x) is added to those cases in the sing. : in the ace., a is added
to the nom. or acc. sing. : and in the gen., dat., and abI., z, pre-
ceded by some vowel or diphthong, is added to the nom. sing.
D 2
Sanskrit. Latin. Greek. Etruscan.
e,.,
0)
Nom . MUI Aarit 1kJN
..

..
relt",ina BameluJ mUlti vavc povaa
Gen ... naval Aarital
. ,
"
POVtnlC
reltninaa Bamt!ai
"avII
mUltB avarroc
G!
Dat .... Mve luJrite
. J,
"
povtIfJ
liaia;'
ftaw mrutB V'lL aValC'TL

Ace .. n4vam luJritam
...
" povaav reltninam Ramtnn _avem mUlam vavv avalC'Ta

Abl. . ",tlvu luJrittU mUlti
"
,
Mve povtnlC
Inst .. Mva
"'a"ttl
Mve
mUlti .

e
Nom .. ga
Phrygian.
uanafepoa
0
.A. tea Kelolcea

Gen .. oflaa telatoa materea
Q
.....
Dat .... uafagtaei Mida;' lanalctei

0
Ace areaaatin lena/tun
matera'll, erenn

AbL 8ilceman Ofefinonoman

. Armenian.
Nom. . M ovzay aan ];evonitJla .A.naAit analcld armat lei'll,
aId lireli MV
Gen. . . Movza,i aanov Levonitleal .A.na!tal a'll,(J,lc!ei lcnol aydr
';'
relo
,
. rn
a:rmatD!J
ftaVi

Dat. . . . M ovzal" Ba'IWV LevonitJeal .A.na!ta, analc!ti armatO!l !enol al
tlm aireto,
.
MVI
rJJ
Ace .. Movzay Levonitlta .A.na!it analcAt lein aId
airel in
.
Ban armat
ftav
Abl. M ovzayl
A
Levonideay .A.na!ta, analclttl armatoy lcnoll a,dmanl Bireto,
A
aane nave
Inst.. . . Movza!/iv Ba'IWV Levonideav .A.na!tav analclttiv armat01/} lcnav Qldov aireZeav ",avav
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCA.NS. 37
Although the resemblance between the Phrygian and
Armenian languages may not be always perfect, yet it is, I
think, sufficiently close to confirm the opinion of the ancients,
that the Phrygians and Armenians were of the same and
that the Armenian language was like the Phrygian in many
points. The Latin would hardly, under similar circumstances,
approach the Greek more nearly than the Armenian does the
Phrygian, as may be readily tested. by the aid of the Phrygian
inscriptions and vocabulary. Take, for instance, the meaning
of the first six. words in the vocabulary, ;lAOV, 'lrw'Ywva, laTpov,
tcAE7rTp(av aAETpl8a, AOJltaV, and 'lrOAEP.OV. The affinity to the
Latin is here by no means complete or remarkable. So,' on
the other hand, if we take what seems the correct inter-
pretation of the Phrygian Kclokca fenoftun oftaa materea aoac-
8ait, i.c., Oclocca aepulch,rum aum matria ezatrunt, we shall per-
ceive little obvious affinity in these Latin words to the Greek,
either in root or form, except in matru.
There appears to be no other language but the Armenian so
near the Phrygian as to claim to belong to the same Aryan
family. The next in order of affinity would probably be the
Persian. Yet both the classic languages exhibit some signs of
affinity to the Phrygian, although of a different family; such
instances of affinity being probably either Aryan generally, or
Thracian words borrowed from the Pelasgians and Etruscans
by the nations of the Classic or Old Italian stock, the Latins,
Os cans, and Hellenes. I have already noticed. Nania and
lituua are Phrygian, but not really Greek. 80CCU8 is Armenian,
Phrygian, Greek, and Latin. is Greek, Armenian,
Phrygian, and probably also Lydian. The roots of 80CCU8 and
are Armenian. The Phrygian words, matcr and ga,
are Aryan generally. From these affinities we may begin to
perceive the position which the Thracian race once held in
Europe, and its influence upon the other inhabitants of Greece
and Italy.
The Phrygian language is succeeded by the Lydian, which
38 THE ABHENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
represents, in addition to itself, and in conjunction with the
Phrygian, the Mysian language also, which is described as
lCal Some of the words transmitted
as Lydian of a doubtful character, and theu interpretation
is not obvious .. Others, on the contrary, are of peculiar
weight in an ethnological disquisition. Two may be especially
mentioned, and both of which, besides
being Armenian, and one of them Assyrian, appear to have
travelled far westward into Europe, where the first may be
recognised in Rhmtian Switzerland, as well as in Albania, and
the second in Spain, a country still more remote from Assyria
and. Armenia. is another Lydian word which may
deserve more particular attention, as it intimates that there
was an ancient form of the Armenian language still closer to
the Lydian than the literary Armenian is, which, although it
is the oldest form we possess, only extends back about 1500
years.
Lydian Worda.
1. ' A 'YICW V, I TE(XOVC ywvla.' Arm. anlcivn, I corner, angle.'
Gr. QylCwv. Lat. angulua. Germ. 'Winkel.
2. "A.cvAov, '{.3uAavov 7rptvlvflv.' Arm. kalin, I an acorn.'
Germ. eicltel. Lat. galla. Pers. gulUk, 'pease, a ball.'
8. 'AptpvTatVOV, Rhret.-Rom. arfudar; Pied.
arfude; I to reject/ Lat. repudio. Macedon. ap;vc, 'lilaC.'
Arm. plwvtltat, 'to hasten' (Yflllt); ar,' to '; ar-ach,el, I to
despatch' (aclt, I a leg'); arkanel,' to throw;' ar-arlcanel, 'to
oppose.' A.r-pMvtn,al, therefore,.= I accelerare.' .
4. 'AaTpaA(av TOV 9p.lCa Sequitur:
aaTpaAor: 0 ""apoc lnro 9ETTaAwv.-Thraces a loquacitate et
garrulitate vel quod lingua uterentur Lydis non intellecta
sturnaceos appellatos crediderim. Pers. btf,itaralc, ' a starling.' "
Arm. aarealc, tarm, I a starling j' 8arel, 'to cry;' aarol, I crying.'
Alb. 'a blackbird.'
6. "ATTaAOr:, I 7raVaLC.' Arm. h,ateal, I cut' (cf. lCoPlla);
entl-ltatel, I to interrupt, to cease,' pres. and past part. end.
ltatol and iJna.Aateal. Lapp. ajetet, I detinere j' ajeteje, I mora-
tor.'
6. II Attia, I scitulus.' Vide ii. (i. e. Phryg.) 7. Quum ex
Hesychio glossa ceteroquin sat obscura id eluceat nomen etiam
Hattea pronunciatum fuisse, Arm. /i,at, 'sectio, pars, granum,'
Aatanel, 'secare, perrumpere, decidere,' ltatanil, I secari, cessare,
micare, desperare,' in" auxilium voco."
7. II Hesychius: P'IyaAfI llCTivoc vro Av8wv. Quum
nos avem aliquem rapacem nominemus entenat08aer, inesse
putnrim Pers. lJatn, vel bat, Arm. bad, I anas.' De parte altera
.nihil definio, licet {3P'lydAfI emendare suadeam." The termi-
nation of this Lydian word may be explained from the Arm.
arag, I swift j" aragil, I a stork:' Etrusc. aracua, I See
in./. in Etrusc. s. v. aracua.
8. "Hesychius : {3alClCaptc p:upov rotov aro {3arav'lC 0llfJJVV-
1l0V, lvtot 8E aro Ilvpa(v'lC, SAAOt 8E IlvPOV Av8tovo "EaTt I('al
8taraalla TO aro riicpl'f1c. Pollux vii. 104: Ilvpa
fj8Eaav lCal {3alClCaptv leal allapalCOV lCallptvov." Pers.bukAdr,
I perfume, odour.' Arab. lJUklutr, I vapour.' Lat. bacca.
Gael.lJackar, I an acorn.' Arm. bakla!!; Pers. lJakn,tak; Arab.
lJdlcld!l; I a bean.' Pers. bakklcatan" t a walnut.'
9. ttHesychius: {3aaaVtaT.qc AEYETat Av8ucov
YEVOC 1((11 {3aaavoc, rapaTpl{3ovTEC TO xpva(ov
18olC(lla'ov. Sansk. pdatf,ii,a (' lapis ')." Arm. yeaan, I a grind-
stone,' = Pers. a81/dnan" = Sansk. 9dii,a.
10. Baa&pa. See inf. in Thrac. s. v.6a1aara.
11. II Hesychius: {3 aalCE 7r tlCPOAE a rAflalov AV-
8taTl et {3&aT,'a ICpoAEa Av8taTl.
corruptum.--Sansk. vdga, 'festinatio.'" Arm. waul, I to
hasten.' Arab. ba,kay, I going fast.' For rtlCpOAEa, see ante
in Phryg. s. v. '1f'U(lpLOV.
12. IlVpov.' Arm. 600re1, t to exhale; to smell;'
l;ovro1Jmn, I odour.' Rhmt.-Rom.lwainta,' mist.' Eng. breat/".
13. Bp(1EC, Arm. pn,rkel, ' to deliver.' Eng.free.
.....
14. tI Festull viii. p. 99: t nelvacea genus ornamenti lydii
dictum a colore boum, qui est inter rufum et album appellatur ..
que li.elt,ua.' N on est lydicum quia si esset per , inciperet, cf.
Sansk. Itarit, Lith. zalaa, Pers. zird {' viridis ')." Esth. hal,
t grey;' lI,aliaa, 'green, bright, shining.' Arm. alov, alovalcan,
t soft, tender, delicate;' aldt, t feeble, indistinct, obscure, less
bright;' alotl8, 'a fox.'
15. It Hesycbius: t{3pt (read tj3v) TtVEC TO {30':'V, oi 8E TO
'IrOAv'. "EaTt See i,,/- in Scyth. s. v. lij3LE, and
1" .. U in Phryg. s. v. i3alaioC.
16. "IpJ3ovc. See i'!f. in Thrac. s. v. tOIl{3POV.
17. "Iw1ft, '8EVpO." Arm. Aovp, t Dear j' /to'Vp linel, 'to ap-
proach.'
18. Ka,,8avA'IC, C (J'lCVllo7rvlICTflC, ICVV0'YX7J.' "-Arm. lchentlel,
c r\llEl"" et illentlol (otherwise leltentlavl and lchenddl), '7rV(.
"IWI/.' " Aucher gives illtJltlel, instead of lchendel, as does. also
the great .4.,."". and Lat. lJict.; but I represents n in the kin-
dred Asiatic languages (A"ica, pp. 90,91. See also Ra\vlinson,
.Aliat. Joum. Beltut.,. ]ucript. p. 84). Alb. lc!lendi8, 'I choke.'
Rhmt.-Rom. candariala, , a disease of the glands, \vhich severely
oppresses the breathing' (eine Art Driisenubel, das das Ath-
men sehr erschwert). By this word, the languages of Arme-
nia, Lydia, Illyria, and Rhmtia are connected together. The
Arm. participial termination, avl, dl, O'r 01, may also be recog-
nised in lCav8-avA( "c). Similar forms in t, so characteristic of
the Armenian and languages, may not improbably
be discerned in the Lydian words, aaTp-aA{la), iTT-aACoc),
and 7rLlCp-oA{la). There is another derivation
of from the Sansk. yvan, , canis,' and dltu, 'agitare, .
vexare.'
19. It Athenreus xii. p. G] 6 CD: ICdv8avAov TLva ol
A
\ ' " '''\ "\ , ... fI , t" "f
VOOl OVX Eva al\l\a TPELC, OVTWC 7rpOC Tac 110V7ra-
tp7JaLV 0 TapaVTivoc
fJ.a....' , ... " , II. ( ... , Ia. ,
E..".vOV repEWC reaL rev'IaTOV apTOV real. .."pvy OV TVpOV av'fl.vov Tf. reaL
rWIlOV 7rlovoc. Pollux vi 69: E17J 7rPOaijICOV TOtC
THE ARMENIAN OBIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 41
apaat lCaL {, IC a v v A 0 c apVAOv lCal. TVpOV lCal lCal
plALTOe." Perhaps from the same root as or the
Arm. lcandal, 'to desire greatly,' might be suggested.
20. ct Atherueus xii p. 516 C: 1rPWTOL T;'V lCapvlCflv
Suidas: IC ap V IC 'I EIC 7roAAwv tJ'V'YICElPEVWV.
{.3pwpa aYpaToe lCal :AAwv E8EtJ'paTwv lCal
..., ... "\l f, ,. "\ ,
lCapVIC07rOLELV TO lCoapELV 1rOLICLA, TLVL pfJpaTWV TOV A010V.
Sansk. !crt, 'I(EpaV,' unde Sansk. lcarbura et Arm. lcltarn,
, varius.' "
21. ct Stephanus Byzantinus: KatJ'TwAouc i1wpLELe ol Av80l
,aaLv. Augurer nomen litoris accolas significare." Arm.
lcOV8kt, lcOJ/8, 'side.' Lat. c08ta. Eng. COa8t. The termination
-WAOC might be explained as in lCav8-aVA'Ie.
22. KoaAa8ELv,' j3aaLAEa.' "Quum habeamus apud eundem
(Hesychium) lCoaALELv, 'j3&p{.3apov et ",OaAOL,
{.3apoL,' si notissimi illius 'j3atJ'LAEVe,' memineremus,
t populi regem' interpretari possumus." Gael. cuallaa; Arm.
zolow; t an assembly j' Arm. zolowovrd, t people, multitude.'
Osset. lcoar, t company, multitude.' Pers. gala"', 'a" crowd.'
- Gael. dWn. ' prmsidium j' dein, 'fortis.' Pers. tanu,
t power.' Arab. dm, t faith, religion, decree, empire, king.'
Arm. den, t faith, religion.' Arm. atean, t a tribunal, a ma-
gistrate.'I
23. Aa.{3pvv, C 1rEAEICVV.' Lapp. labtet, t findere j' lalJmet,
t verberare.' Pers. lab, t a blow.' Arab. labt, striking.'
24. AalAae, '{, TVpavVOe, {, p.r, EIC 'yEVOVC TVpavvoc.' Hin-
dustani lala, 'a master.' Pers. tatalc, , a crown.' Arm. lav,
'good, fine, better;'--Esth. liiila, 'bad, severe.' Gr. AaiAalfJ.
Arm. lllcel, 'to vex, torment.' Sansk. lul, t agit&re, per-
turbare:
25. MavAurnlpLov, 'Av8LOV AEpLapa AE1TTOV TL.' "Varia
emendaverunt vop.Lap.a, A1rLapa, p.ALapa." Arm. malzmay,
'a plate.'
1 Compare Gael. basal, 'a judge,' \\Tith {Ja,tTL"XWf.
42 THE AlUlENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
26. M,,8EV!:, '" ZEV!:.' "Sansk. medltaa, in Vedis dei excelsi
titulus, med",ira, ' sapiens.' " Arm. mtaii, mtavO'r, I sapiens.'
27. Mvao!:, Georg. 'f/I/ulcki, I an oak.' Arm. 'IlU)iay,
. I a tamarisk,' == Gr. pvpil(". Kurd. mitelc, 'a box-tree.' The
name of 1'Iysia was supposed to be derived from Ilv(J'o!:. If we
may trust Homer, the tamarisk was common in the Troad.
See It. vi. 89; x. 466; xxi. 18, 850.
28. I E180!: olvov.' Gipsy mol, 'wine.' Pers. mul,
I wine.' Arm. moli, t intoxicated.'
29. MwU!:, '-q 'Yij.' Esth. ma, I earth, land.' Lapp. mdi10e,
I pulvis.' Georg. miza, t earth.' Lesgi, miaa, muaaa, , earth.'
80. "Photius s. v. N lIppat: l(a1 al Movaat tnro Av8wv
vvptpat. Stephanus Byz. s .. v. Topp,,{3o!:: tplJo"Y'Y;;!: Nvppwv
Gl(ov(J'a!:,. /1!: ",al M 0 v (J' a!: Av801 ICaAovat. Utrum verum alii
dicant." Cf. 'lWVa!l, f a song;' noval, t to mew;' Pers.
fI/u,wd, t voice, modulation j' fttWJ4g, 'singer, muaician.'
31. NUX}la, t Arm. 'lUJlcltat, I reproach, disgrace.'
Pers. nttlcaa, t worthless, base.' Arab. nalcdh" I contempt.'
82. naApvc, ( {3aa,,}..w!:.f See ante in Phryg. s. v. (3aAf,v.
83 .. " nav8ouptov, xwpl!: ,":A;'lCTpOV 1/JaAAo-
plvov.' Pollux iv. 60 : Tplxop8ov 'Aa,roptot wav80iipav wvopa-
tov. Arm. pltandirn. Osset. fandur. ItaL mandora." Pltan-
dirn signifies t a trumpet.' The Arm. has also 6andirn or
6amlJirn or pAamlJirn, t castanets,' and !Jamb, t thorough-base.'
Span.,pllndero, t a tabor,' pandorga, t a concert.'
84. napap;'lI'1, 't1 TWV .poipa.' "Sanek. parimd,
'destinare, decernere;' subst. pariniana. Etiani apud Ar-
menOa para quod Sansk. pari; sic (Sansk.) paridltt = (Arm.)
paraditel et 'lrEpttplpELa = (Arm.) paraberovt/"ivn." Arm. lI,rama!jel,
I to ordain j' "'raman, t a decree,' = Pers. farmtln, = Sansk
.A",
pramana.
85. tc Servius A. x. 179. Alii incolas ejus oppidi Teut&s
fuisse et ipsum oppidum Teutam nominatum, quod postea
l!iaaa Lydi lingua sua lunarem (al. singularem) portum sig-
nificare dixerunt, quare huic urbi a port?" luntB nomen im-
positum." If we readpia-te, the Turkish would give a!l, 'luna;'
and if we read pi.ate, the Mantschu would give pia, 'luna,' and
also 8aia, 'lebes,' ::: Lapp. aa)a, = Arm. Ban. Cf. Germ. Itafen,
'pot, haven, port.' The Arm. has-aph, t the hollow of the
band;' apAn, 'a shore;' and ap4alor apkaea!/, 'a bowl;' per-
haps = pia-. The Finnish or Turanian element in Asia Minor,
which seems to be discerned beneath the Thracian in Phrygia
and Lydia, will appear more plainly beyond the Taurus in
Lycia. The Lydians of Semus are evidently the Etruscans.
36. "Johannes Laurelltius Lydus mens. 3, l4: vl.ov
'TO VEOV lTOe lTt Kat vvv 'lrA.q.9'ft avvoP,oAo1ELTat
flat ot faat TV Av8wv fWVV TOV ivtaVTOV
aap8tv." Botticher notices (p. 26) that aard would once have
signified' year' in Arm., as the ancient name of what was
formerly the first month in the Armenian year was Nava8ard.
It nearly corresponded to our August, and in all probability
signified' New-year,' Nav-8ard. In Arm., dar and tari signify
, age' and t year,' the sibilant in the more ancient form aard,
having apparently been hardened. ]Jar and 8ar have still the
same meaning in Arm., i.e., 'height.' The Chaldman aar
in Arm. iar (Euseb. CAron.), containing a fabulous
period of 3600 years (ten kings reign 120 8an), may be the
same word. Compare also Arm. iar, 'series, rank, chain,' =
Germ. achar,Ital. acn,ie1a. With regard to the final d in aartl,
it is one of the three letters, a, d, and n, which are frequently
added in Arm. Thus we have apanrl, 'slaughter,' instead of
apan. In Ossetic, 8ard or 8arde means 'summer.'
The following are the names of the ancient Armenian
months 1:_
1. Nava8ara (Aug.) Lyd. vloe aap8tc, , vlov lTOe.'
{
Georg. ori, 'two,' Cf. Mantschll orin,
2. Hori (Sept.)
'twenty,' and Arm. erlcov, 'two.'
8. Ban,mi (Oct.) Georg. aami, 'three.'
1 I am partly indebted here to an article in the Journal ..J..siatiquB
for 1832, vol. x. p. 527.

THE ABKDLUI' OKlOIll' 0., THE ETRUSCANS.
4-. Prl (NOV.)
5. OltaID! (Dec.)
6 . .Ara! (Jan.)
7. M eltekan or
MeAeki (Feb.)
8 .Areg (March)
9. Altekan (April)
10. Mareri (May)
{
Cappad. Pen. Ttr; Georg. Tim-
lini; Zend Tulrja; 'the name of
the fourth month.'
Arm. eltal-el, 'to gather, to amass, to
squeeze, to weed,'--cltaIZori,' most
(of wine) .' The root of Ciullo! ought
to be eMI. Cltaloi,' yeatJe.iaire.' (?)
{
Arab. artz, 'frost, hoar-frost ;' whence
ba! = Frimaire.
r
Zend MilAra (pen. Mi1r); Cappad.
Mtllpl; 'the name of the 7th month.'
Arm. Miltir, 'Mithras;' mew",,' a
1
temple;' th. me"'. The Arm. MeAe-
lean would not be borrowed from the
Zend, but derived from a common
L origin with it.
Arm. areg, 'the son.'
Arm. altekan, Ion thelefthand
J
nnillter.'
{
Georg. mareli, I the name of the 10th
month.'
{
Arm. marg, 'a meadow;' whence Mar-
11. Marga! (June)
ga! = Prairial.
{
Arm. "'r()'l}t, I burning ;' "'rat, I excessive
12. Hroti! (July) heat:' whence Hroti! = TAermiilor.
Of the twelve names of the Armenian months, six may be
known to be genuine Armenian, either by root or form, or by
both-Chalol, MeAelcan, Areg, AAelean, Marga!, and Hrotiz.
Three others, Hori, SaAmi, and Maren, are Georgian. Araz
seems Arabic, though its form is Armenian. Pre may be con-
sidered as Persian: and Nava8artl would be allied to the
Lydian, though probably at the same time ancient Armenian.
87. tc Tap1avov, Av8ol. I) TO Tapa.TTOV. I) TO arc,
aTf.P.tpVAWV 'lrOp.a. leat 7roa, I) leal alCoprLovpor:. Heinsius et
Salmasius scripserunt." Pers. tarlcA,'lI){tnalt, I thick pot-
THE ABM:EN IAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSOANS. 45
tage j' tarlcAan, t milk soured;' tarklt, t an orange.' Arab.
tlarrak, t treacle, wine! Esth. tam, t grapes, berries.' Arm.
taraz, tagaric!--Pers. tar8an, ttimid, fearful.' Arm. tartam,
t timid, perplexed!
88. Arm. teg, t a spear.' Esth. tiigi, t a
pike, a sword.' Tfyoiiv, like tatro, might signify t swordsman'
or t soldier,' as well as 'robber.'
The affinities of the Lydians appear from their language to
be the same as those of the Phrygians. Both nations may be
classed in the same family as the Armenians, and the Aryan
family next in order of relationship would be the Persian. I
cannot perceive that near affinity between the Lydian and
Greek languages which Mr. Rawlinson's ethnological system
would require. There is, indeed, the word aylCwv given as
Lydian: but the root is common to many languages, the ter-
mination goes for little in a vocabulary, the reporter is a Greek,
and the Arm. anlcivn, 'uYlCwv,' would be written aylCvv in Greek.
If 'the Lydians must have spoken a language closely akin to
the Pelasgic,' which t ripened ultimately into the Hellenic,'
we could hardly fail to obse'rve more decided Greek affinities
in thirty-eight Lydian words than we are able to discover.
As the Carians are so nearly connected with the Mysiaos
and Lydians, the few words which have been preserved in the
Carian language may as well be added here.
Carian Worda.
1. II AAa, t t1Mro{:! Gael. al, 'a horse! Alb. ala, I quick!
Arm. wal, t quick.' Arab. 'Walu8, t going quick' (a camel).
2. Bav8a, 'v(ICfJ.' Arm. 'IJJan-el, t to conquer! For the -8-,
compare lfJan-anel, t to kill,' and apantl, 'slaughter! Pera.
'IJJantl, t praise.'
8. Arm. gel, t beauty j' gelani, t fair,
good.' Cf. Gr. YfAlw and cWi, 'temo,
gubernaculum.'
46 THE A.RMENIAN OBIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
4. rlatJ'a,' Al.9-oc.' Mm. !Cid, t marble.' rlatJ'a appeared in
Movo-'YttJ'G'a, the of a Carlan town. Cf. Arm. 'RW!/n,
t beauty.' Giaaa was an Illyrian town, CUla a Thracian town,
and Cuma a Macedonian mountain.
. 5. KOAa{3pLG'p,oCJ' ml ICUp"COV.' See inf. in
Thrac. s. v.
6. "Machon apud Athenrenm xiii. p. 580 D:
ICV{38' rtpfJ Tptw{30AOV".
T(C 8' OinrtTpEl/JwV Ecrrl tJ'Ot, tpfJtJ'tv, TaAav
" "'Aa. , ..,.. a. a. ...
01lTa "1 EV leaptlCotC
Forsan cognatum IC a r I 'I: v. Persica."
" Xenophon AnalJ. i. 5, 6 : OlllC el Ell rp A"v8lq.
"'YoP! EV Kvpov {3ap{3apucti nlV IC a r l 'I v CtAWPWV aAtplTfaJV
TErrapwv G'l"1AWV. '0 8e G'l"1AOc 8-6.vaT:at E1ITtl O{3oAoUC lCal.
r,P.tO{3oAtOVarrucovc, ,; 8e lear 8vo XO(VtICGC arrtxdC EXWPEI..
Polyrenus iv. 8, 32: t1lea'1rETI.C Ecrrl xoivt UTTtlCl1. Pollux iv.
168 P.ITPWV ovop,aTa recensens: lear l 'I we tItEVOtpWV." Arm.
leapig, gen. leapdi, t a kind of measure (1C&j30C, xovc,
congiua), the socket of the eye j' the leap, = Lat. cap(ere) j !capel,
t to fasten;' leapovt, t plunder;' leaptet, t to plunder.' Heb.
lealJ.
7. 'Tatpoc.' Arm. 8ovzanel, t condere, tegere,' the
8OVZ; zOO, t a ceiling, a roof (tectum).'
8. TOVG'trVAOt, t fiv-ypaiot.' Osset. t!ji8ut, t little,' = Arm.
iloyzn. Arm. th,zov!e, t a pygmy,' the tltiz, t a span.' Karrov4a"
t rOALC EV J(aTtJlCovv 01 nV'Yp.aiot.' Arm. leay,
t d \velling.' Pers. lead, t honse.' Osset. uhau, qau, t village.'
9. tt Stephanus: Tvp,v'IaG'oc rOAtc Kaplac an-o 'TV}'v'ltJ'aov
paj380v. 'Yap T';V pa{380v np,vlav AE'YOVG'tv." Arm.
topAet, t TV1ITEtV.' Eng. tltump. Arm. iovp, t stick, rod.'
Tlte Lycian8 and the Cauca8ian Nationa.
The singular resemblance of the Carian TOVG'tJ'VA(Ot) to the
Ossetic tyii,8iit (where ty is a single letter) raises a question of
considerable interest, which calls here for a digression. The
THE ABlIENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 47
language of the Lycians, the neighbours of the Carians, cannot
be explained from the Armenian, especially in its structure,
where in the aftluence of vowels the Lycian resembles the
Zend, and presents a remarkable to the Armenian.
No language, however, of any kind, has hitherto been found
to explain the Lycian. In this failure of all ordinary languages,
and especially of the Armenian, we may be led, from our find-
ing the Osset. t!ji,aii,l, rather than the Arm. do!jzn, tll,iz, or
eh,Zov!c, in the TOV(J'aVAO{.' of Caria, a country bordering on
Lycia, to enquire whether the Lycian language was allied to
the Ossetic, Or to any other language used in the Caucasus.
The Ossetic vocabulary, as we possess it, is not very extensive;
but the grammar is well known, as we have an excellent treatise
on the language in Sjogren's 08aetiac/t,e Spracltleh,re.
The Ossetes are commonly considered, but not incontestably
admitted, to be a branch of the Aryan stock. The rest of the
Caucasus is occupied, with the exception of some Turkish
settlers round Mount Elbruz, by the Caucasian race. This is
divided into three branches, differing greatly from each other,
and separated by dialects into many subdivisions. The West-
Caucasians possess about one-half of the chain: they are
divided into Circassians and Abasians. The Z!Jcni and Acluzi
of the ancients, two tribes who dwelt in this district on the
have been supposed to derive their names from the
. Circassian zug or daJig, and the Abasian agu, both signifying
'man.' Next in order come . the Ossetes, who occupy a small
tract on both sides of the chain, in its centre. The sources of
the rivers Terek and Aragua, and the intervening great Cau-
casian pass of Darie], lie in their country. The two divisions
of the 08aete" in language, are the IJigori and Pagau";'. These
names seem to be found in those of the 1ali and TagoN, two
Scythian tribes to the east of the Tanais, mentioned by Pliny.
The root of the name I"i may be the Osset. o"e, t woman,' or
rather the Lesgi 0'8, 'people.' In Osset., o8,etltii means
, women.' In the same parts Ptolemy mentions the TU8ci:
and on the central ridge of the Caucasus, within twenty miles
of the Ossetes, and bordering on the Lesgi, who will be men-
tioned presently, we find a little tribe called TU8Cki, belonging
to the Middle-Canc8sian race, the Mizdschegi or Kisti. The
East.Caucasian race, the Lesgi, occupy a large portion of the
ancient Albania, where, according to Strabo, twenty-six
langwages were spoken: the dialects of the Lesgi are nearly
half as many. These Lesgi, called by the Georgians Lekll,etlti,
and by the Armenians LlkcA, are the Lege8 or .Legte of an-
tiquity j and the root of their name would probably be found
in the Osset. liig or lag, or the Lesgi lea,' man.'l Glossaries
of the Caucasian dialects, necessarily scanty, have b e e ~ formed
by Klaprotb. Specimens are also given in an Account qf the
Caucaaian Nation, (London, 1 788).9
Between the Caucasians and Ossetes on the north, and the
Armenians on the south, lies the Iberian or Georgian race,
divided into Georgians, Mingrelians, Lazi, and Buani. The
last two names are ancient, and the Lazi are probably the
t men.' The Suani connect the Iberians with the West-Cau-
casians, and the Tuschi and two other little tribes are con.'
side red to be Iberian as well as Middle-Caucasian. A tolerably
copious Georgian vocabulary has been published by Klap-
roth.
The country occupied by the Caucasian nations has a length
of about 600, and a breadth of about 100 miles. The area
would be equal to that of England. The Armenian area
would be about the same, and the Georgian nearly that of
Ireland.
1 So the meaning of the name Mardi is given by the Arm. and Pers.
mard, 'man,' i.e. {JpOT6r: Osset. mard, ' death.'
I Can the name of the Ossetes, u=ossetM, 'women,' in any wayex-
plain the story of the Amazons, who are placed nearly in the country of
the Ossetes (Strabo, p. 503) P The fabulous Amazons in Asia Minor,
who are said to have founded Ephesus, Smyrna, and other towns, might
then be the mythic representatives of the Caucasians in that country.
Some of the Amazonian traditions are noticed above, p. 7, note 4.
tHE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 49
11Jcian inacriptiona.
The Lycian inscriptions been" elucidated by Mr. Sharpe
in Sir C. Fellows' IlIcia and in Spratt and Forbes' Lycia, by
Grotefend in the Zeit8cll,riftfiirdie K'l,nde dea Morgenlantiea, v.
iv., and by Lassen iu the Zeitacll,rift der ])eut8cll,en morgenlan-
diaclten Geaeltacltaft, v. x. A resemblance has been traced
between the Lycian aDQ., the Zend, but Lassen considers that
the two languages h&ve "DO intimate affinity (innigere Yer-
wandacll,aft) This limits the field of enquiry towards the
east, and the obviously un-Semitic character of the Lycian
will exclude the Syriac and other cognate languages. There
remain, in the immediate neighbourhood of Lycia, on the west
the Greek language, and on the north of Greece and Lycia
various Thracian dialects. As neither Thracian, i. e., Ar-
menian, nor Greek.will explain the Lycian, a"nd 8S no Aryan
European, as well as Asiatic, language seems likely to do so,
and as on the south of the Aryan country we fall into Semitic
dialects, it is therefore to the north of the Aryans that we are
induced to look for the ancestors of the Lycians.
The data for the determination of the Lycian language are
singularly good. We have three bilingual, as well as a
of other epitaphs. These- contain words of the greatest im-
portance, such as terms of relationship, besides a variety of
expressions for t tomb.' In the three bilingual epitaphs,
which here follow, the Lycian epitaph is in the original
completely given, and then followed in like manner by the
Greek. I have altered this arrangement for the sake of .com ..
.
panson.
this
PI . nell,
DapJUVTOe
ofParmens
drafaieya mete
TO p.v'Ip.a ToeE
tomb here
tedeeme urppe
VLOe
the son for
E
prinafatu Se.dertya
E'lrOt'laaTO
made Sidarius
etle CufDe ,e lade
EaVTWL leat T'IL 'Yvvauct
self bjs and wife
eu,'lDe ,I tedleme P. I . ltJ/d.
"at VtWt
his and son Pybiales.
II. ewuinu itatu
A A
mene prinafutu PoUntda
TOVTO TO p.v1Jp.a Ep1aaaVTO A7roUwvte1Jf:
this tomb here made Apollonides
Mollew;'tu ae Lapara . Poltntdau Porewemtteu
MoUtato(: -"at Aa'lrapac Dvptp.aTtOc
of Mollises, and Laparas of Apollonides, of Purimates
prinezC?/ewe urppe lada epttewe ae tedteme
OtlCEtOt E7I"'t Tat(: 'YvvatEtv Tat(: EaVTWV "at TOt(: E'Y'YOVOt(:
the domestics, for WIVes their and children.
ae e1t teal retUetel itatu twewe md6!Je
"at av Ttc aet"1Ja."t TO P.V1Jp.a TOVTO
and if anyone injures tomb this here
( oete ponamalclce adaaa1J)a (l) e ada 4)
"at (t1J aVTWI. ravTwv)
The Lycian and Greek in brackets do not correspond. We
.find in other epitaphs-the references are to Fellows' L,cia--
ae 6!Je itadu teae meite adadawele ada II (p.482).
(and if buries anyone here let him pay adas two).
and-
... ,e 6!J1 itatadu meite arJadewale ada O-(p. 483).
and-
8e e16 itatutu tl8e meite adada1J)ale ada III. (p. 486).
There is a fae-simile of the third bilingual epitaph in the
Lycian room in the British Museum. In the only part which
is of additional importance, the Greek does not enable us to
arrive at a literal of the Lycian. What I have given
as such is therefore partly conjectural.
III. dlouinu prinufo meteprinafatu -utta uillu
TOWT'O TO p.VlJp.a
"'P'YaaaTO

this tomb here made -utta of Ula
tedleme urppe
lade. eU'lOe
AVTttpEUtr1JC aVTwt
"at
1
VVtUICt
the son, an Antipbellitan, for self and wife his
THE ABHENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUaCAN9. 51
A
tedeeme
A A
ae euwee
leat 'TEICVOlf:
and children his.
.tnI waatto une
a8tlC'Ia1Jt 'I a'Yopaa'lt
here, inj ures or
ae eye teCde telce mutt/'
Eav eE 'Ttf:
And if anyone makes a purchase
ulawe
A A A A .l A
eweyeue aeeeare.t 6U.fleze
'TO p:v'Ip.a
lomb -this,
" av'To. E7I'"t'TV.
The words in the preceding which are most im-
portant ethnologically are obviously the words of relationship,
tedeeme, t son,' and lade, wife,' which are neither Aryan nor
Semitic. They may, I think, be shown 'to be Caucasian; and
Caucasian terms for '\vife' and t son' e:;eem also to be found in
by the side of the Aryan \vords, lcin, ',vvl,,' and
ordi, 'putra, p"!er.' The chief difficulty in the comparison lies
in constructing the perfect form of the Caucasian word from
so many different dialects. I have therefore not merely cited
the Caucasian terms, but also analyse4 them, in the more im.
portant comparisons of t.he following list-
twl6!ja, Iwewe, ewe!le.oe, lwuinu, '"this.' The first term is
supposed to be a fern. acc. casej and the fourth anent. acc.
Osset. a!/, t this' (nom.), ay, a!/!/i, a!l!/6!J, (gen. and ace. : there are
no genders). Lesgi Itai, Itoi, uo" t this.' Kisti wO!Je, t he.' Georg.
'eae, t this, he.' Kurd. au, ava, t this j' at", avi, t that;' Alb. ai:,
lJ!lu, 'this, he.' Pers. Auwa, tille, hie j' aWIJ, tid.'
trafazeya or arafazeya, t tomb.' The toot bere appears to be
-some word like alt'U8, signifying t deep" and also t high.' The
.word will require analysis and illustration--
.Arab.
tla'flU!n (pI. azman), 'time,
age, world.'
damdn, 'heaven.'
eamtn, t country, ground.'
az'flU!n, t the highest} the
heaven.' BaEne
---,---ezman, 'a tomb.' word
t up.'
Pera.
{u
ar
-
{U
er
-
Arm.
uer }

wer
E2
3! TIlE ABIIDIAB OJlIGm O:r TIIB KTBUSCA.5S.
{
or------------.i, t a tomb.'
or - fIUJ, t a hole, a ditch, a well.'
Geor!l. !I!r IU, t deep.'
!lAr --iati,. t a hole.'
BtUfJUe !lar aitza, . 'height.'
.L gruvwT KfU,
{
.. ftAnJ 11 ...1_ , depth.'
eln, .. .l _...1 __ , I h ht'
, "WlII -auaa elg .
tV }
Kiati {;'rl- II
wale" ua,
E8t!. { urle,
ur!l,
t a hole.'
. 'a hill.'
t a hole or deep place
in a river.'
t a fox-hole.'
.Arm. arpA " 'heaven, sun.'
{
arD, 'heaven.'
O,aet. arf, . . . ' deep.'
. arf----ade, 'depth.'
4,."". wrap, 'a very deep ditch.'
11Jcian era! -azfJ!Ia, 'a tomb.'
The Lycian erafazeya is the ace. sing. The ace., and also
gen. sing. of the Osset. arfatle is arfadi!/.. Mr. Sharpe
observes :that the Lycian ace., both in the sing. and plur.,
invariably ends in a vowel. It is the same in Ossetic, where
the terminations of the gen. and ace., in bot.h nllmbers are-
i, !!, i!l, u!!. The Lycian gen. sing. terminates in u. But
there are very few Lycian words not ending in a vowel.
, mtn(, mle!!e, mite, meite, 'here.' Osset. miina, there;' am,
there j' ami!!,' in. this, here j' ama or amii, t at this j' a'flte!l,
t this,' or t this.' The .te in mete or meite may
be the Osset. tll,'{J, an enclitic like ".1 or 81. Mine would then
::..: miina, mee!ll = ami!!, mete = ama-tll,ii, and meite = ami!l-tltii.
prinafatu, the xnade j' prinofO,tu, t they made.' For the
fo'rm of the Osset. perfect, we must go to the auxiliary 'verb,
fa-un, t to c9ntinue to be, to complete.' It gives--fiidan,
fddiJ,fazilJ,featii'f4,fe,tutA,/e,tii,!I, 'fn.i, .isti, .it,' -imus, -istis,
.erunt.' t Erat/ (rom un, t esse,' is ,udi!/. . 1\ verb like fii8aiin,
I 8cribere,' makes /u8ta, ' ;' ftiatO!J, 'scribebant;' and
THB ARKENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS., 68
fut fiiiz1, tscripsit.' The form of fiiZi!J is not unlike that of
prina/at.. As we have prina-fatu, t made j' prinu-/o and prina-
lu, t tomb,' and prin-tz6!Jltoe, t domestics,' with the singular
printze in another place, the root prin would be some word
like 81,.,.{w) or 86,.,. (oc). It may, perhaps, be found in the
Arm. toran, t a tabernacle.' For the change of p-into to- (v),
complfe Arm. 'IDrip-ak, C prav-us,' and tOat = Eng. and Pers.
/Jad. We may here compare Lycian and Ossetic forms :-
, A
, {PNn-eZe
L!Jcian prin-tzeyewe (nom. pIur.)
eraj'-azeya (ace. sing.)
{
arf-arle (nom. sing.)
o e aif-arli!J (ace. sing.)
18e arf-atletllij, (nom. pIur.)
arf-arletll,i!J plur.)
teaeeme, t son, child.' The following words all signify t SOD,'
C child,' or t boy,' in their respective languages. The Arm. I
is replaced by lelll, the orthography being here phonetic :-
Arm. t lell,l a!l
{
::
Geor!l. 8ll,vi---l ;,
tall, --lc- '!/
O'8et. Ive ---l"t---o---'It
{
t811 --'-Ie u --n
.Aba,. Ii ---talell, u ---n
. ,
{
'n 8aa---u
Oirca8. zall,a -tIl a
t8ll,va--l . a!l
{
. lelt --i mir
L. t ---' ---i mir
t -i mal
'. t' 'I i--mal
L!Jcia'lt te rlt e me
BaalJ.ue 8 6 ---me(a)
Perl. za ria!
For the variation between the- Lesgi and the Lycian
DI& '_UI&Jr a ... as- .. ,... KUEM A'&
*"".,., e i e die I gi L .. ali.
7
water.'
Ia dR., the I. J.& ... die __ I. _,...,.
... Ja.t die tl ., Ai' '7 t.& M - .. a __ ,. 'II. iriELR
... ,-_IIIi. So. - ,,0
== Pr. p..
uaiweawlly e . bed to ... c _.' 'i,
_1 lergi _, c aL.' c I '
pus the trw wi_ti- at W-/p willa --II.. a Ara. .,.,
C c .I:-- ..... , ,1.:... C --L:-.L
., J.IAI! .....uag 011 fMlP JD. WIllED-
like'}; liP, C.' (lit.ctLj: J.",.
Ilk, 1IIle, C .df'.' Shupe...t I ireawe die Saask.
1ihuI., c bat the Lapp. eb, C RI!,' ...t the Alb. rN, C self,'
may be nearer. 'The Lapp." also .... cLer form, aWj,.Mnt in
the nom.; for the gen. or eb, in the third penoa, is Bjn or

tilde, and the dat. dje-ItU 01' .u. .... 1IIk...t would be
intennMiaie to dje and .0 .
lInDe, 'his.' o.et. 9, his.' Kisti .. C he.'
Lesgi 'lUI, c this.' Alb . i, c he.' ZrIe seems to be the Lyeian
for che' or chim' (Fellows, p. Pen. Behist.
c istios/
IptehJe, ctheir/ Osset. fIIltIleu, ,du, c they;'
I of them.' r etU, c they,' bears to c he," nearly the same
relation that Ipttl(flJe) does to e.{.e), if we suppose the _ in
Iwme be hardened into p. Alb. akI, , they.'
,I, I aDd.' Georg. do, 'aDdj' Ae,' also.' Lesgi gi, 'and/
Lapp. ja, I and.' Alb. e, I and.' Arm. etJ, , ancL'
Lade, I wife.'
4.rm. e --"",la, --- r,
4.6a1. lleha aUl
Ki,ti z!I' - lie,
,
wue.
{
t - la!l} I husband.'
OirCfU. t --leh .
t --lyt ...... .
)"'0; { "
, --l!la --di } I
Ii/Dian Itl de WI e.
THE ABJ(B!fUN OllIGIN OF TUB BTBUBCANB.
For the initial t, which distinguishes the Lesgi Il',adi from
the Lycian lade, compare Circas. la!/, l'lay, t flesh j' la"
f IIlay, t blood.' Terms possibly akin to those above may be
the Osset. tag, t man,' and lappu and tatu, t lad,' apparently =
Esth. lata, lapa, t child.'
ftatu, t a tom b.' Lesgi tataul, t a ditch.' Circas. t!/ulta,
uAitogtl, t a ditch' ClJraben, '.e., !lrave). The Lycjan has two
more words for t tomb,' gopu and !lone. These would be the
same as Arm. !l01,6 and lcltO'f, both signifying t ditch,
hollow.' Gopu would also be the Georg. lcu60, t tomb,' and
the Sansk. ledpa, t a ditch.'
A , Ar ., z t if. ' G ' Osset' t ,
6!Je, 11. m. efllHJ, r. Et. Q,v,,!/, or.
Lesgi iva, t or.'
teat, teas, teede, t'rle.' Osset. t!/i, t who?'
In the three extracts between the seoond and third of the
bilingual epitaphs, there are some instructive points. The
verb itadu is rendered by Mr. Sharpe t buries j' itatadu, tallows
to bury;' and itatutu, t let' or t lets bury.' The grlJrmmar of
the Caucasian languages is too little known, and the languages
themselves probably too barbarous, to allow of any comparison
with them. The Lycian forms, however, have considerable
resemblance to those of Lapponic verbs. Compare--
L!Jcian. Lapponic.
itadu, 'buries.' f(jodtjo, t stat.'
itatadu, t allows to bury.' tjodljato, t substitit, stare (acit.'
'A, { t lets bury.' } {ijodtjota,} t stare permittit.'
. f,tatutu, I b ' .:J.Z tar tt t '
t et ury. tjoatjote"" t s e perml un.
The word ada is explained by Mr. Sharpe from the Arab.
ada, t payment,' which seems a very good derivation. It might
also be connected with the Lapp. flJiidja, t pretium,' ltadde,
I pretium,' ltadtlo, t ultio.' A.daiJawele is regarded by the same
writer with apparent justice as a compound of ada and dawdle,
which last he explains from the Arab. ta1J)an, t a fine.' We
might also refer it to the Lesgi tl'e, t give' (da), tatlel, t to
give,' without any injury to the sense. The forms, Molt-ewe,.
56 THE ARlIENIAN ORIGIN OJ' THE ETRUSCANS.-
lu for' and Por-ewem-eteu for Dvp-tp.-a'Ttoc, seem
to show that dawel might = dale The numerous Greek in-
scriptions found in Lycia leave no as to the tenor of the
words adadafoele ada.
The termination of II. is now reduced to-
ae eye tea; retidetee ifatu Iwewe meeye oete ponamalelee
and if anyone injures tomb this here.
adatlawale ada 4
. he pays acJas four.
. The the of retidetee may perhaps be found in the Arm. arat-
el, , to sully, to spoil.' The meaning of oete pOnaTllalelee must
be left,'t9 conJecture. It'would be consistent with the context
if the \vords were rendered' for a fine.' Cf. Lat. ut; or Esth.
ette, Lapp. auta, ' '--.Lat.plBna, Esth. pin-ama, 'punire'
----Esth. male,,:::; Lapp. maleao, = Arm. mac"'" :::; Heb. meleAea,
I payment, tribute, toll:' ponamalelee, (strafgeld.'
'The termination of III., like that of II., is obscure. The
analogies .which led me to interpret telce ewc!leue as I
have done, are the following-
lele!, 'makes' . Lapp. talcle-et; Fin. telc-a; Esth. te!J!J-ema;
, faeere.' Lapp. talclca, 'faeit.'
mutu, 'a purchase'. Osset. miizd; Pers. muzd; Sansk. mul!la;
, pretium, merces.' Bottjcher will not
mine' here' ,
admit ,ua(Joc .as akin to miizd.
So before. The Osset. amlin, the
dative of ay, 'this,' might here give a
better sense; 'for this.'
'lDaatto, ' injures' . Lapp. 'lDa8te, 'turpis, deformis.' Lat. VaI-
tare. Waatto might also be a noun
governed by telct, and the sense be, , or
(does) injury to this tomb.'
'Unc, 'or' . . Georg. anu, 'or.' Osset. inne, 'other;'
aniu, 'whether.'
'Ulawe, I tomb' . Lapp;joul-et, 'to bury.' Mantschu oulan,
'a ditch.' This seems to be the sixth
THE. ARHENIA.N ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 57
Lycian word for t tomb.' The others
are - Irafaze!la (Osset. Arm.), itat",
(Lesgi), gOTff, (Arm.),gopu (Georg. Arm.
Sansk.), and (doubtful).
twe!leue, ' this' As before. Both uta.we and 8w811-ue may
be datives :-ulawe-Cwe!ltue, 'to this tomb.'
This ,completes the analysis of the "three "bilingual Lycian
epitaphs, for conjecture seems useless' upon 'the few confused
words which .remain in III. There the Lycian
epitaphs which are not which, as they
would 'he terms, of relationship, ought here to be noticed. We
find in Fellows' L!lcia the follo\ving passages-
urppe atle Cuwe al une euwe (p. 487).
for self his and... his
urppe lade luwe It tedeemt ae uwetatede/wa (p. 479).
for wife his and children and . .
urppe lade euwe Ofeite Gomete!lBle
for wife his Ofeite of Gometeye
tU'loe!!e (p. 477).
his.
zzemaze Ie teaee1he
and children'
une. Mr. Sharpe refers to the Arab. um, t mother.' We'
have Abas. oan, Circas. ana, Lesgi enntu, Hung. an!ltl, and
Lapp. eane, all signifying 'mother.' In Arm. there is Aani,"
, grandmother,' and in Mantschu, ounga, 'parents.'
uwela.terleewa. This appears justly considered by Mr:
Sharpe as a compound, of which the last member is either allied
to terleeme, or is that word badly copied. Uwela he explains
from the Arab. welerl, 'son,' 'lDelad, 'being born.' In Lapp.
welda, and in Alb. wela, signify 'brother.' The Lesgi has evel,
evelJlarl, and il!Jutl, 'mother,' and the compound evel-tlimal
would mean literally, in Lesgi, 'mother's child.' The Lycians
traced their de$cent through the mother. we may.
render the Lycian word, 'ICaal1V1JTOt,' or ' nepotea.:
'zzemaze. ,is rendered by Mr. Sharpe, 'daughter,'
which- is doubtless the .most obvious sense, and might bring
58 THB ABVBNIAlf ORIGIN 01' THE ETRUSCANS.
us back to the Basque lemea, I son,' the Georg. aae, t son,' and
the Lesgi timal, t child.' But the word might also be explained
t sister,' from the Caucasian and Georgian-
..Ab { "j, - ' brother.'
aa. RAIN......., sister. J
Circaa. ,taM _ 'brother.'
Kilti
{
va8ha 'brother.'
eaha ' sister.'
{
vau . 'brother, boy.'
Leagi !laa _ t sister, daughter.'
!laa,;, .' girl.'
.' { d8 - ma } 'brother' (dae,' SOD ;'. mama,
Georg. rljt- -ma t father.')
L!Jcian
One other expression may be In Fellows, p. 476,
we ,meet this epitaph:-
ewUw,u !lri. mute. prina/at. "eddplu11le 'U'fppe lade CulDe
This tomb here made Esedeplume for wife his
A t:JA A A AI A
8e ec"e8aeme 8'11/11}6!/e lIJome"8!/C.
and children his
The most probable meaning of 'lDomete!le is, I think, t dead.'
It inay be compared with the Lapp. jamel, jab.ea, jalmta,
I mortuus;' jabm-et, 'mori j' jabmel-et,' cito vel mature mori.'
That Esedeplume did not make the tomb' for himself' as well,
is rather in favour of' his wife and children' being dead. There'
is also in Lapp., 4me or 46me, told j' 46me peiwe (peiwe, ' day,
dies') de defunctis dicitur, quando illorum mentio fit: e.g_
Nita 46me peifl.'e, t Nicolaus defllDctuS.'
L!lcian W O'fM.
Five words are given by Botticher in his AricO, as Lycian.
They are all names of places, and their affinities are sometimes
doubtful:-
1. Ka8pEI-'U, 'ai'Tov q,pv'YI-'0c.' Gr. I(ulw. Ann. lcizel, t to
burn;' lcM!I" 'cooked (meat).'-Suani dier j Arm. forean;
Em,e would appear from the Lycian coins to be a com-
mon termination in the nomenclature of towns: thus we find
Fdg8aera-eme, Pegasa or Pedua, and Trooun-eme, Tros or Tlos.
Compare Perg-amu, and Berg-omum. 'The roots of Ka8p-Ep.a
would therefore probably be, ICa and 8-p, which are very
nearly the Arm. and Suani lcltalt-dier, t roasted corn.'
2. DctTapa, t ICCerr".' Arm. pat-el, 'to envelop;' pateanclt,
'an envelope, a case, a sheath, a shell j' patat, t an envelope, a
bale, a bundle;' patan, t an envelope, a band.'
S. DCvapa, ' Arm. pndel, t aTpItYYELV.' (?)-
Arm. pnale, t a plate (cf. Ital. tondo) , a bowl, a pot,' =
= Osset. fine, = Georg. pina. Sir C. Fellows supposes
the city of Pinara to have been so called from a remarkable
round crag there, not unlike the Table Mountain in character,
and containing.' some thousands' of tombs. He gives a pic-
ture of it in his Lycia, p. 189, which seems to confirm his
opinion. The battle of Issns was fought on a river Pinaru8.
4. Tvp.'IlIa, t the name of a certain he-goat.' Lesgi teng.,
t a he-goat;' aeon, t a ram;' 4aiman,' a sheep.' Abas. altima,
f a Gr. X Cp.aLpa.
5. t ICap7roc.' Esth. roilli, t fruit.' Mantschu o1eli;
oulana, oulo1,ri, three different kinds of fruit. Georg. lcltilir
{an apple.' In a Lycian inscription (Fellows, p. 479) we find
ene oulame tofeto oulame mee eoftte telce
We have here again a termination -ame, similar to Kaep-Ep.a,
teate'lne, &c. May the Lapp. ame, t thing, rea,' be compared?
. '
It is, on the whole, rather difficult to form a judgment upon
the affinities of the Lycians : but my impression would be that
their kindred lay to the north of Armenia and in the Cau-
casus, and that they were, in consequence, rather to be classed
among the Turanians than the Aryans. Yet there is much
difference of opinion as to the classification of the Caucasian
and Iberian races, even among the 'most profound ethnologists.
Rask considers as U grians or Turanians, agreeing in
substance with Klaproth, who is inclined to rank them, or at
60 AllMENIAN ORIGIN 01' THB
least the Lesgi, with the Fins and Samoyedes. . Bopp, on the
hand, discerns an Aryan affinity in the Iberians and Aba-
sians, while Pott regards the Georgian language entirely
foreign to. the Aryan, although it may have borrowed some
Persian words. The Lycians are usually placed without doubt,
as by Mr. Rawlinson, among the Aryans, though the linguistic
proofs seem bardly so decisive as he considers them in favour
of such a conclusion.
l
. There are many names resembling LlIcii, and mostly lying
9n the edge of the Thracian area: 1. The Legea of the Cau-
casus, whom Strabo calls Scythians; 2. the Lig!lea placed by
Zonaras near the Caucasus; S. the Colchian Lio!lea, mentioned
by Eustathius; 4. the Liglel of Herodotus, probably the same
as the preceding two, in or near Pontus; 5. the Lig!lrii of
Thrace; 6. the Lig!l",ei of N oricum, the same as the Taurisci ;
7. the L!lgii of on the Upper Oder or Vistula;9 8. the
;Lig!lea of Italy, the Ligurians. These last I have previously
jnferred fo be Fins: and. many 'of the other name8, at least,
might be Turanian, indications of an early race which may have
J>een, as it were;.swept into by the advance of. the
from ,Armenia to Italy. Lycia in Asia Minor, and
Liguria in Italy, might correspond to Wales, Brittany, or Bis-
9ay, rpgged districts where the primitive of a.
1 Herod. v. i. p. 668.
J Not far from the L1Igii lay the Osi, who spoke Pannonian and not
German (Tacit. Germ. c. 47). The name OBi resembles Pliny's Ian, the
Lesgi oss, 'people,' and the name Oasetes. One of the five tribes of the
Lygii mentioned by Tacitus were the Ani; a name 'which seems like the
word Argan, the Ossetic i'l', 'an Ossete,' the .Arm. (1,11'1', 'man,' ari,
i valiant,' and several kindred terms. Another tribe was the El1lsii,
perhaps derived from the same root as Lggii (Osset.liig,Lesgi lea, 'man '),
and reminding us of the Elisgces, a Ligurian nation between the Rhone
and the Pyrenees. A third Lygian tribe was the Manimi, a name which
might be derived from the Teutonic man, and which resembles in form
the Etrusc. ari'IIVIU, 'a monkey.' The other two Lygian tribes were the
Nakarvali and the Helvecones, of which the last might perhaps be partly
compared with the Celtic Helv-ii and Helv-etii. The neighbouring
Gotkini are_ said by Tacitus to have spokell Gallic. .
!J'HE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 61
country have kept their ground against invaders. The descend ..
ants of the first possessors of the countries between the
and the Caspian may have been sheltered by the Caucasus and
Taurus from the Tbracian race, which had deprived their' ances-
tors of the intervening countries. To the same Caucasian
stock may belonged other nations of doubtful origin, and
similarly circumstanced to the Lycians, such as the Preonians.
This people, whose country was once nearly conterminous with
the later l\lacedonia, represented themselves as a colony of the
Teucrians from Troy (Herod. v. 15). The remains of these
'Teucrians were called Gergitltea (ib. v. 22), and probably dwelt
at Gergia, Gergitltua, or Gergitkion in the territory of Lamp-
sacus (Strabo, p. ,589) There was a second place of the same
name in the territory of Kyme (ib.) The Teucrian Gergitltel
were afterwards removed by Attalus, and placed in another
.town called Gergetlta, near the sonrces of the Caicus (ib.
'p. 616), perhaps the same as the second Gergitltion mentioned
above. In the same country Strabo also notices Pionia and
.Gargaria as towns of the Leleges (ib. p. 610). Now the Trotll
.were a Lycian people, and', indeed the Lycian Tloa is Proa, 8S
the Lycian inscriptions show. Gergeti, again, is an Ossetic
town, and Strabo (p. 504) speaks of Gargarenael on the north ..
'ern edge of the Caucasus.
To return from the digression on the Lycians-the addition
'of the Lydians, with their J(aaC'Yv'I'TOL, the Canans' and Mysians,
.to the same family as the Armenians, Will unite this last
.nation to that branch of the Thracian race from which the
Etruscans were directly derived by tradition. ' It also brings
the language to the shores of the ..<Egean and the
Hellespont, and half the distance from Armenia 'to Etruria.
We now cross over into Europe, examine in the first place
the language of the nation to which the name of Thracians
more especially belonged, and which extended from the ..tEgean
to the'Danube.
62 THE ABllENIAN omam 01' THE ETRUSCANS.
Tltracian 1fT orr/a.
1
tI -, t.., E th Z ., 'G " t"
Ap1U\oc, s. It""r, 'zr, a mouse. r. vpa".
Lat. Arm. arndt, 'a dormouse.' When we compare
ar-ntt, gen. ar-niti, with the Sansk. ati-nielratu, 'a dormouse,'
and the Sansk. nielrtt, Arm. nirlt, 'sleep,' it is sufficiently plain
that the.ar of ar-ndt signifies' mouse.' This gives us the first
syllable of and the termination might be explained
from the Arm. givl, t a field,' so that would signify
'field-mouse, mua araneUl.' Cf. Heb. aclt-bar, t field-mouse'
-(ante, p. 12, s. v.
2. Ba8aara, 'a kind of garment, probably made of a fox's
hide.' Also Lydian. Arm. bai, t hair, mane;' maz, 'hair;'
malle, t skin, pelisse, tunic.' Botticher notices the rather
curious fact that ba'Of' signifies t a fox' in Coptic. cr. Heb.
/Jaaar, and the kindred Semitic terms signifying' flesh, skin j'
and also Arm. baiavor, 'hairy.'
s. Bpla, 'roALC.' "Osset. !wu, t arx, Castellum.'" Arm.
llerel, t a castle j' bovrgn, t a tower.' Gael. bri, 'a hill.' Germ.
/Jerg, burg.
. 4. Bpl'a, 'a plant, and the seed of a plant, resembling
Tltp1J.' Therefore a marsh-plant. "Radix SaDsk. vrlt, 'crescere;'
vrtlti, t oryza.'" Arm. brinz, 'rice;' prialc, 'the plant Tltapaia.'
Rhmt-Rom. nuella, t grass growing in water.'
6. Bpvvxov, ' "L6apav.' .Arm. pltrneet, pltrnlea1, t to cry.'
6. rEVTU, t "pIa.? Arm. lamb; Sansk. jambll,a; Irish dia-
mann; 'food.' Bansk. jam J Basque jan; Span. yantar; Arm.
ga;el i t to eat.' Lat. jentaculum.
7. t 8opav.' Arm. lalO1Jmn, t what
lalil,' a carcase j' gelmn, t a, fleece.' Osset. zarm,
t a bide.'
8. Arm. zeiovl, Wool,' to pour;'
zelle"" ' drunken.' Gael. lit, t to drop.' The Scythians, Pliny
says, called the Tanais by the name of Silu. Tltey had, indeed,
AlUIENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ErBUSCANB. 63
$everal rivers of this latter name. We meet with the Bilarre"
now the 8ete, near Pmstum in Italy.
9. ZElPU, ''lrEpl{3A'Ipa, twpa.' Arm. ltir, I a round, a circle;'
,rall" 'a cuirass,' = Pers. zirafl,; 'a circle.'
10. ZETpala,' XVTpa.' II Vocabulum gnecum et thracicum,
ni faIlor, ejusdem stirpis/' Arm. lcovz, , a pot, a jug j' lcatluay,
'a kettle;' &lteii, 'an earthen vessel, pottery.' Rhmt.Rom.
CMcla, 'a pot.' Gael. loitlteaclt, 'a pot.' The Mariandynians,
a Thracian tribe in Bithynia, called a black fig XVTpa (A rica,
p. 8). Here we have the Arm. tltovz, t a fig,' and a form like
4ET-pala.
11. zL{3v(JC8Ec, t yvf,atot.' Arm. zavale, t child, blood.' Kurd.
zava, t kind, species.' Ang.-Sax. lib, = Germ. ,ipp. Lat. '0-
bote" = Gael. l'iolaclt. .
12. Z op{3po v, t Tpa'YlAaq,ov.' II Slav. zoln', t urus.' Arm.
zovaralc, 'vitulus, juvencus' "-dovar, t an a buf-
falo'-gampltr, 'a bulldog, a mastifF'- zambilc, , a mare'-
8mbalc, 'a hoof.'-Lyd. Ip/3ove, , j3ove.'
18. 9pq."'Ie, ''Al(Joe.' Arm. cfl,ar, 'a stone;' leltaralc, 'a
rock.' Gael. creag, carraig, 'a rock.'
14. Karvoj3uTae. "Strabo vii. 8, 8. 'Al.yEt. TOVe Mvaovf:
o noaEt8wVLOc leal f.pl/;vxwv a1rEXEa(Jat. "aT' Evalj3Etav,
8uI TOVTO lea'AEia(Jat (JEoaE{3Eie leal .lCa1rVo/3aTae.
Arm. an ltAapltanel,' to hinder, restrain,
take away' (a1rIXEtv); t hindrance, interdiction,
prohibition.'
16. '3mrptOV Tt.' "Sansk. kamin, t a climbing
plant.'" Arm . lcbnil, 'to cling, to creep along the ground.'
Gr. ICvapoc.
16. Ko'Aaf3ptalloc, t (JP'''tOll f1pX'Ip,a. teal lCaptlCOV, 86
f.V01r'ALOV.' The word divides itself into l(o'Aa-{3ptap0f:. Botti
cher compares the first part with the Pol.lcolo, ' circulus, rota,'
which would be allied to the Arm. lwlO1lJ, t rotation, circula..;
tion.' The also lcfl,alal, 'to leap, to play.'-{3ptapoc
seems allied to j3pt"lapaTa, '. q,pvyta,n,j' 8& the
64! THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE "ETRUSCANS.
lCoAaf3ptalloc was EV01rAtOC, may be compared with the Arm.
6ir, 'loirg, 'a great stick, a club' (cf. Lat. virga, Gael. 6ior, 'a
stick'), wer, 'a wound.'
.17. KTlOTac. The quotation from Straboin (14) is thus COD-
tinued: Elvat 81 TtVac TWV 9ptpcwv, ot xwp1c 'Yvvaucoc twatv,
o1)c ICTlClTac "Cf. Hesychium: ElCa-
AOVV1'O ot Arm. lehiz, ' an obstacle,' a synonym
,Of leltaphan (14); chezel, 'to separate, to remove, to take a\vay;'
lehetn, 'an obstacle;' whence lethal, ' to aftlict one's self,' gthel,
, to stumble.' Thus lCa1rVof3aTat, and ICTlOTat may
all be explained in the sense of t from the Arm.
It is observable that the Greek reporter has made out of the
.Thracian two genuine Greek words, lCa1rVo{3aTat and ICT(OTat.
18. AI{3a, '1rOAtC.' Germ. leben. Arm. linel, 'to be, to
live.' Irish libnearn,.' a habitation, a ship' (cf. Liburni and
li6urna}. Arm. Mray or lavray, 'a dwelling.' Esth. lin, 'a
town j' laiw, 'a ship.' In the Pruss ian province of Saxony
there are a great number of places with the suffix -leben, such
JlS Eiale6en and Erm8leben. AI{3a does not. appear among
Thracian names of places, though Le6aa was a Macedonian
town: but aava must have had nearly the same sense in
l\lresia and Dacia. Could Al{3a be an error for 41{3a? ]Java
would be allied to Georg. daba, 'village, place j' Arm.
district, part j' Pers. tUIt, 'village j' Gael. tlaimn, 'house,
domU8.'
19. 'aavlc 1'ETpa'Ywvoc 1l'1rolCov.oc CEXOlllv'l TijC
ICt6apac TaC VEVpaC lCal TOV ; (Jo'Y'Yov.' Arm.
makan, 'a drumstick j' maMie, t a great stick..' Heb. makal
l
, a twig;' malcleel, 'a rod.'
. .20. , a bear.' Arm. ar/, t a bear.' Lat. 1Vr8U8. Lith.
l6lei8.
. 21. nIAT'IC, t 6p4ICtov 31r AOV lCal Taplxov.'" Gael. peall,
'to cover ;' peall, pill, t a hide.' Lapp. pila, 'pellis rangiferina
aut alia non satis villosa.'--Pol. belt, 'a javelin.' Arm.
6alkltel, t to strike;' pelet, 'to dig.'
THE ABM:ENlA.N ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 65
22. ntTvlLv or 7rLT6"v, t :a-"aavpOv.' Arm. pitani, t profit-
able, useful, necessary j' pitoyc"', 'what is necessary.' Cf.
- ,
xp'Illa, xpfJllaTa.
23. fPoll;ala, ':a-pt/xLOV allvvri,ptOv, p,6,xaLpa, ii
alCOVTtOv llalCpov.' Arm. rovmlJ, 'sarissa' (Rivola), 'bombe,
grenade' (Aucher-a sense necessarily modern); rmlJacltar,
'pierre (cRar) de baliste.' Kurd. rAm, 'a spear.' Heb. ro-
maleR, 'a spear.' Lat. ramUl. Gr. pa.{38oc. Gael. 'long, rongal,
, a staff, a bludgeon.' Esth. rona, 'a piece of wood.' Lapp.
'lampO, ' truncus sive tigil1um in quo in frusta cames aut alim
res conciduntur.'
24. C pl:a-vaol/ compared by Botticher with the O.
Pers. aavvalCpa, 'rlC7rw/l:a.' LapP.lo,.;a,' situla.' Esth. lang, ' a
milkpail.' Arm. Ian, t a cauldron j' laRil, 'to flow,' with
which may be connected, Lat. Banguia
l
laniel, and Mantschu
lengui, 'blood.'
25. 'ICE;tMOT'OIlOL, O,7rOICE.tMLaTol.' Arm. lor,
'summit, top;' Bayr, 'point, edge j' 'summit, head.'
Kurd. ler, 'head, top.'--Arm. pltaratel, 'to remove, to
take away;' pltarat, 'distant, removed, far;' pRereleel, 'to
divide;' pAert"', 'a part.' Osset. lar, 'a head;' faratll, 'an
axe.'--Gr. K&pa. Arm. learapnn, 'a head;' karapAel, 'to
behead.'
26. Sidalcaa or 8italcaa. " Xenopho Anal;. vi. 1, 6, Tbracas
Sitalcam vel Sidakam carmen popularium suorum cantantes
introducit. Pars vocis altera SaDsk. a'llea, Arm. erg, t hymnus,
carmen.' " If Sid- or Sit- imply t popularis/ it may be com-
pared with the Lapp. nta, t pagus.' cr. ICwllftJ8la.
27. llaxaLpa.' Lapp. llealmet, t pugnare
comubus.' Arm. ;el11, ' the blade of a knife.'
28. 'ap1vpLa.' Lapp. Ikarletelc, , fiseus sive recepta-
culum pecuniarum, qum in templo ofFeruntur sive dantur.'
Arm. Ilcavarak, 'a plate, a disk.' Goth. IRatta, 'geldstiick,"
geld, ap1vpLoV, 8"vaptov.' Germ. Icltatz. Lapp. Ilcatte, 'tri-
butum.' Eng. Icot.
68 '!lIB '''DUlI OBlGlR 01' TJIB BTBUBCAlf8.
The result of the examination of these Thracian words tends
greatly to confirm the hypothesis, that the (Proper) Thracians
belonged to the same family as the Armenians. Traces also
:blay be discerned, as in Asia Minor, of the existence of a pri-
meval Finru.h or Toranian nation in Tbrace. It is satisfac-
tory to find ... tluit all the Proper Thracian words known seem
capable of "explanation either from the Armenian or the Fin-
nish.
. The course of my argument would now lead me to examine
the Albanian; but it may be well, in order that the early eth.
nography of Europe may be more clearly understood, to make
a previous analysis of the remains of the Scythian language.
There are also a DQlDber of Dacian words, which may be after-
wards noticed.
8c!ltllUm Worth.
1. "A{3u, t I{3aUol1.' Gael .p, t to posh j' oiJ,' to refuse,
deny, reject.' Welsh eiJ, t to send from, to say,' = Gr. 111'""'.
Arm. fDq." 'r.".oc.' Lyd. 1{3v, 'TO {3oov.' Hesych. " Mox se-
quitur l{3Vtt, /30,.'" 'They pushed,' would be in
Gael. ai' up W, or, omitting the initial as may be done,
up iaa. This bean considerable resemblance to The
final consonant in" iail, the constructive form of aiaa, t they,' is
IOmetimes omitted in Gael., as in Uti or leo, t with them' (le,
I with ').
2. 'Jm,oc.' Gael. ala, eala, etllag, ealadlt, t a swan,
a wild .WaD.' Esth. hile,' a swan.' Lat.olor.
s. 'A8t'Y0p, ''I'fJfIJaU1c.' Gael. itRclte, itlteadlt, t eating, the
act of eating j' -oir, or .ww, Gael. termination. Sansk.
atlalea, 'edens, TPtIYy,.,V.'
. 4.' t an oleaginous kind of cabbage-plant growing
ill the Tanais.' ola; Arm. el, ivl; t oil.' -Gael.
aiutmta, t aiUean, t elecampane.' Lat. alli."". Gr.
iMvlOII. Arm. efeU, . . ' endive j' eleOn, eli1e, t a reed, a rush, a
nettle.'

THE AJUlENIAN omGIN 01' TBK lLTBUSCANS. 67
5. ' 'li;wl1oc, tl'tW1r'lPOC, lCal gl10pa apxtTEI(-
TOVtI(OV, 8 1i118pa SaDsk. a, negative
particle, fJac, , loqui.' Gael. 0, 'from.,' = Lat. a, ab; 'bagll,'.
word,' = Lat. ''oz.
6
"A ,.., G I 'ul' Lt u.._
vop, vovc. ae anam, so. a anlmU8: OCIC.
7. "Aptpa. "H erodotus i v. 27. Iip'Jl4 tv
Errat. Non unum sed primum significat et prmstantissimum.
Sansk. aryaman sensum primarium amisit, retinuit Zend. airy-
ama." Gael air, aireamlt,' number;' aireanach" 'a beginning.'
L
,., G It, A
app. aremUIJ, pnmus. ae. arm, origin, = rm. ana,
annn, = Arab. arum. Arab. a'l"m, 'one, anyone.'
8. ICptoii ,.uTW'Il'OV.' Georg. t a ram.' Pol.
/Jaran, 'a ram.' Kurd. 68rk; Pers. barai; Lesgi bura; 'a
lamb.' Lat. 'Deroex. Lapp. 6rekot, t balare.' --Lapp. ditos,
, caput.' Pied. aba, t caput.'
9. Grouca8U8, t nive candidus/ Lapp. orato88, t canus;'
lcau,e, t mODS altior, plerumque nive tectus.' Esth. Ica/"Iw,
, frost;' leaue jlia (jiia, , ice '), t ice formed by frost upon snow!
Georg. q1,81IJa, , frost.'
10. 4avovatc or 8uvov{3tC, ' alTtoc 8vtITlIxlac.' Gael. don,
dona" '.mischief,' and perhaps ao6ltar, , a cause.'
11. Ipal 0'80t'.' tt Id Zend. esset alafJand pdtM."
-" SaDsk. !lag, 'venerari j' Zend.las ; Arm. !fazel, 'sacrifi-
care;' !alt, sacrificium'l (hinc Gr. &'Ytoc)." Arm. ganapar,
'a way.'
12. cI7r7rolC'Ic, t f3pwpa alCv.9'tlCOv 8ul 'YtlAal(rO(' 17MrElov aICEV-
/J,ii,pOIJ, , equus.' Osset. iI/'6, 'equa.'
13. Kavaptc, ' a kind of odoriferous plant like Hax.' Arm.
"aMp"'; Gael. caifdJ; 13ret. caw; 'hemp.' Gael. cfMI4CII,
cotton-grass, the herb eat's.-tail, &. ootton.tree j' caDi-
neac"', t stubble.'
141. KO,papVEc, I(apap". " Kapapv&c ol tl'1CV.9'lraK o'lIC(H. Ivtot
'rae lC4ri,pftC Kapq",,, -a1 irl Arm.
karcn, 'plaustrum.' " Gael. car6ad, 'a chariot.'
1 Cf. Lat. Mstia: also ara ( .. asa) with gaz-el.
F2

15. KOAOC,' a kind of white animal, in size between a stag
and a ram, but swifter in running.' Arm. Icltalal, 'to move,
to leap.' Gael. eli" t quick.' See ante, p. 63, s. v. lCoAa{3ptalloC.
16. KopalCol, t ;lAlOl 8alpovEC.' Gael. car, t friendly.'-
Arm. ogi, t spirit.' Alb. ago, ' God.'
17. MaToac, 'lialoc.' Pol. mada; Esth. motta; t mud.'
Arm. ' dirt, filth.' Lapp. maiwe, 'pulvis j' maiwe ijat8e
(ijaue, 'aqua '), t aqua turbida.' Matoaa was a Scythian name
for the Danube, 'turbidus et torquens flaventes Ister arenas.'
It might perhaps = mdiwe ijatae.
18." Ma7rA", ';' aEA-iJv",' "proprie luna plena, ni fallor."
Sansk. ma8,' moon, month.' Gael. mioa, 'month.' Arm.
amia, , month;' maltilc, 'the horns of the crescent moon.'--
Arm. li; Gael. Ian; Cornish len; 'full.' Lat. plenua. Gr.
7rAOC.
. 19. Olop7raTa, 0PIlO,Tal, 'av8polCToVOl.' Gael. fear, 'man j'
bat, 'to beat;' baa, t death.' Arm. ayr, , man;' malt, , death.'
20. na'Yal",' ICVWV.' Pol. pie" 'a dog.' Lapp. piiidnalc, t a
dog.' Germ. petze. Eng. biteR. " Herod. i. 110: T1)V ICvva
lCaAoval a7rcilCa Mij8oL. Zend. fpa; Afghan !pay; Pers. aalc;
f canis." " The sibilant in O'7T&lCa may have passed into an
aspirate, and then have been lost, in 7ra1a(", just 88 Arm.
8pitalc = Sansk. fveta = Ang.-Sax. Rvit = Eng. wltite = Germ.
'llJeia8. is, however, identical in meaning with t.he Pol.
,obalea and mica, in which second form tbe labial has disap-
peared, as in the Pers. ,ale.
21. napS'ovc, ' ;v1a8ac.' Arm. pltaratel, 'to drive away;'
partil, 'to be conquered.'
22. 'Maaaa'YITat TE lCal alxpo.opOl,
aay&pELC vOpltOllTEC lXEtV.' Arm. 8aler, 8aleovr, t a sabre.' Lat.
leeum.
28
", 'S ./. 65 '
OtVlWT'IC. ee anile, p. , s. v. aaVa7ral.
24. 'XlTWV a,wTLvoc, lllTptXoc, XElPl8wTOC.' Lapp.
laIne, 'pellis depilata;' 8a88nele, 'femoralia ex aluta facta j'
,aaae, t manica.'
THE ABM:ENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCA.NS. 69
25. t an eye.' Arm. 8pa8el, t to observe.' Germ.
8pallen. Eng. 8P!I. Lat. 8pe8,8pecio.
26. t a kind of animal, TO f3ooc, Toli
7rpoatInrov 'TOV nJ7rOV Gael. tarbn, t a bull j' tar-
6l1an, t a little bull;' tarbllail, t bull.like;' tarbltanta, t grim,
bull-faced.' The Gael. bn, = v or w, is scarcely audible in tar6",
and its derivatives.
2 7. Temerinda, C mater maris.' Divide into temer-inda.
It Sansk. tdmara, t aqua' (cf. Cornish Tamar); timi, t oceanus ;'
t tim, humidum esse.' Arm. tamovlc, t humidus.'" Gael. tab""
tamn, t oceanus j' taom, t a torrent, to pour.' Arm. tnavn or
eltdn, t moisture.' Arab. tamm, t the sea.'--Inda is compared
by Zeuss (Die. Deutaclten, p. 296) with the Hung. anya, Turk.
an!lo" in!la, t mother.' Kindred terms would be-Lapp. edne,
Circas. ana, Lesgi enniu, t mother:' and also perhaps the Arm.
ltani, t grandmother,' and the Lycian une, probably t mother.'
28. Iltao7rov'Ipoc.' The analogy of ' IlLa07rap-
(Jevoc,' the name of a plant in .the Araxes, shews that it is the
first part of which signifies t wicked,' and the latter part
t hating.' The word is not easy to explain, but Dr. DOllald-
son seems to have analysed it successfully. He compares the
first part with the Germ.frev-el, and the Lat. prav-ua, words
which would be allied to the Arm. wrtp, t a fault;' wripalc,
t wicked;' 1/Jripil, t to sin j' and also to the Irish fiar, t crooked,
wicked;' freac, t wicked.' The same philologist also compares
with the Germ. ac"'eu, the primitive idea in which is t aver-
sion' or t turning from,' as appears by the Eng. ,lty, 8"'un, and
the Germ. ,cnie/, ,cltel, or 8cll,iel. The Arm. has sel, t oblique,'
= Germ. 8cltief; and sil, , squinting,' = Germ. 8cltel or aclliel.
In Irish, we find aeaclt, 'a turn,' and also aeacn, t to pass by, to
shun.' On the whole, the Irish seems, in the words freac-
aeacn" to approach nearest to
1 For,the names of the Scythian deities see Varronianua, p. 48. I have
merely to add their apparent Armenian or Celtic affinities. The names
are six in number:-
70 THE AB1IBNIAN OmGIN OP THE BTRUSCANB.-
. When we come to compare the Proper Thracian with the
Scythian, or the most ancient European language of Turkey
with the most ancient European language of Russia, we may
discern in each both Finnish and Armenian affinities. The
Scythian language is, however, distinguished from the Proper
Thracian by the presence of an important, it may even be said
a predominant, Celtic element. Now it is very possible that
there may have been at one time two distinct races, one Thra-
cian and the other Celtic, in Scythia j the Scytbians and the
Cimmerians. The Scythians are indeed called 9p,;.aoll
by Stephanus of Byzantium j and an affinity between tbe
Cimmerii and the K!Jmry bu frequently been conjectured.
However this may be, the affinity between the Scythian
and the Celtic, and the absence of any such affinity between
the Proper Thracian and. the Celtic, may be used as an argtl-
ment to prove that the Celtic elements of the population of
-Elll'Ope entered mainly through Rmwia, and the Armenian (or
Thracian) mainly through Turkey.
DaCM//I, fUJ'llUJI of P lanta.
The Dacians and Getm were always considered as Thracians
by the ancients, and were both said to speak the same Thracian
language. The relics of this language are or a peculiar nature,
consisting of the names of plants, and thus only likely to ex-
'1'4","" t 'In'".' Arm. tap, 'fire.' Gael. tetu, I ardour.'
Ua.1fatos, , ZE'VJ.' Arm. pap, I grandfather.'
'A...ca, trfj.' Irish ihk, ' a country.'
. I llOD'E,altaJ".' Gael. tamk, I oceanus.' Arm. ta1lUJfJ Ie,
, moat.' Arm . .adezn, 'a hero.'
OW6crvpos, I A".6'A'AtaJJI. ' We find in Arm. tDit"', 'a gazelle,' and toitl-
1ckari, ' vast, colossal;' from which might be deduced toit"', I swift' or
'mighty.' zo,. is 'power, force,' in Arm. and Pen. Ol.,./Wvpos might pos-
sibly be UJitkaWr, I greatly powerful, ' and thus be equivalent in sense to
Arm. or else, which is perhaps more appropriate, I swiftly
powerful.' Wit"', if interpreted' swift,' "might be allied to the Arm
1wJ!t, 'awift,' and plwJ!tk, 'swiftness,' whioh may likewise be compared
with ol.,.
.A.prCp.'ll'GCra, '06p
u1
fl 'Ati'po3ITfI. '
THB A,1UIBNIA.N ORIGIN OJ' THE m'aUSCAlI& 11
hibit a. partial affinity to another language of the same family.
Thirty-two such names have been collected by Grimm, in hil
Hiltory of tRe German La"9UIJge, from. Dioscorides """pl
laTptJ,c.
1
1. 'Pw/latot 4UICot f3 c. Arm. bUt"',.
t bread, cake.' Gael. bleat"', bletll" bleitR, 'to grind.' Welsh
IJlawa, ' meal, flour.' The leaves of orac'" are " 88 if they were
overstrown with 1Iieal or flour;" and those of 6lite are "almost
like the leaves of rwacll, but not so soft, white, nor
2. ' apP'lI', aa""al1G, 4a1(0,
ICEpICEpatpp-wl1. Grimm is inclined to consider this as a
corrupted Greek name, and is led by the Gr.li.pwlI to compare
the Germ. name of the anagallia, ga'IUJlI,"eil {fjow!c.Aeal), 'salus
stultorum.' By a rather curious coincidence, the Arm. aprO'D'fll,n,
from aprel, 'salvare,' signifies 'salus j' while lcer!ceril, again,
signifies 'to be hoarse.' Kerkeraprovmn, therefore, which is
almost identical with ICEPlCtpQ,PWlI, would be Arm. for' salus
raucorum.' Disocorides says of this herb: 0 8i av.,.wl1
aVG'Yap'YapttO/lElIOf:
s. pl'Ya. tPw/laiot tpaf3tovp., rallo, ,s.wlIa, 4alCo,
Ie po vaT a 11 'I. "Lith. lcrlgztle, j' lcregtl!l'lle,
80vtov /lila.'" (Grimm). The Arm. words for aelantiine
no affinity to the Dacian. They are: and
nacltar, 'swallow-herb' and Yet we may
derive the Dacian name, ICPOvcrr-, of the ' twittering' swallow,
from the Arm. For in km., 1crf,C is 'chirping;' and
change of the suffix -iC into the suffix -ovat would give lerO'lJat.
4. KEVTaVptOll. 'Pwp.aiot tpfvPttpov'Ytap, 01 8E avpa
aalCot 'lAG. Centau,,!! is only defined in Arm.
as t a certain herb (lelwt).' The nearest approach to
-in Arm. is tavlt, = Kurd. Mile, ' bismalvs, ma1'8h-mallow/
and t p08&8E1I8poll, oleander.' There are also eMit"', 'sowbread,
cyclamen,' and tlwvltlt, 'paper.' .But 'febrifuge,'
. 1 Forv.' r. see .ApptnUlire.
, Dodoena' F'Utorg qf Plantae
71 THE A.BM:ENIAN OBIGIN OF THE F.,'TRUSCANS.
might be explained from the Esth. tulli .. abbi, 'fire-help.' The
Gael. for TOV'A-{3'1'Au is ceud -bnileacn,. ' hundred-leaved.'
5. all/JalCoc. 'Pwllaiot 'Aa{3povll (3lVEPlC, ot BE lCap80vll
J3ll1EPLC, aalCoL alClapf,. Welsh !/8gall, 'a thistle.' Gipsy
/carro, 'a thistle.' Arm. cn,er(el), Alb. ;lcyi'f, 'to tear.' The
Arm. for {teazle' is leangar; for 'thistle,' OCROZ, elecltan. These
last seem allied to the Esth. olelcaa, 'sting, thorn,' and onnaleaa,
'thistle,' as well as to the Gael. oigltionnacn, 'thistle:'
6. 'HpV1'YlOll. 'Pwllaiot lCa7rlTo'Aovll lCap80vc, Ot lCap-
TEpal, a&ICOt a L IC 0 v Arm. lolen, 'an onion,' Belen, , a
melon': Gr. ailCVC: Alb. , a pomegranate.'-Arm. plzovn/,
, a plume, a tuft.' " Upon the tops of the branches (of the
great Eryngium) come forth round knobby and sharp prickly
heads, about the quantity of a nut, set round about full of
small flowers:" and at the top of the branches of the small
Eryngium " grow round, rough, and prickly bullets or knobs."
7. 9VIlOC. 'Pwllaiot 4aICoL po to v'A a. Grimm
refers to muacUB, Germ. mool. In Alb., modij is 'darnel;'
, a pea;' and miBir, 'a wallflower' or 'gilliflower,'
both fragrant like thyme. The Arm. for' thyme' is ,otlzrin;
for 'moss,' mam01J-r or ldr. In commenting on the Lyd.
IlvaoC, which I have considered 8S akin to the Arm.
mo;a!!, 'IlvpllC'l,' Botticher expresses the opinion, that it must
be compared with '1;;,' so that it would have the sense
terri gena, "ut ad quam vis arborem designandum aptum sit."
If and ma;a!! signified ' such a meaning \vould
be equally applicable to llotov'Aa, 'thyme.' We have, too, the
Kurd. mitele, 'box, a box-tree.' The termination -ov'A{a)
would be Arm., as in pt-ovl, 'fruit,' 0'1)1
1
'a kid.' There would
remain Ilot-, 'terra,' which may be explained from the Georg.
miza, 'terra,' Eng. mud, Eath. miitta, 'mire,' Arm. mi"
'filth.' There is also Arm. mazar (cf. Span. madera and Lat.
materia), (heath, bush, furze, broom, clump of wood;' which
appears allied to the Esth. mota, 'bush, wood.'
8. 'TO 01 7r0).1 l80c aalCot
THE ABMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 73
The Arm. for 'dill, fennel,' is aamitn.
1
Bolle is
, horse-radish j' and bollJol, t a sprout, a bud j' and plpel,
'pepper.' In Georg. lJalalelti is 'herb,'lJatlelta, 'mallow,' and
lJotolei, 'root, turnip.'
9. 'ApTf.pl.ala. cPwpaiol. ol 8e 01
8i Ipf3a PI'Yl.a, ol 8e pa7rlovp, ot 8e TEpTaVa1f.Ta,
1rovlp, 4aICoL ,0VOtJ'T". I find no name for mugwort in Arm.;
but tovoar" readily resolves itself into Arm.
, mare j' 'stagnum'-o8t, 'ramus, germen, palmites,
frondes,' = Germ. aat. tt Mug\vort groweth in the borders of
fields, and about highways, and the banks of brooks or quiet
standing waters." (Dodoens). 'ApTf./Jl.tJ'la ;Vf.Tal. EV
AatJ'tJ'COl.C. T07f'Otc, WC TO (Diose.) Another of the above
names, TEpTavalf.Ta, resembles the Arm. tltrtltngovR, 'sorre1.'
Thert" is t a sheet (feuitle) of paper.'
10. flOpptVOll ;'pEpOV. 'Pwpaiol. 4&1C0l. B P pl. a.
"Evidently formed from the Greek." (Grimm). Or both
derived from a common origin. Glary is not named in Arm.,
but there is 'loarm, , a net, a noose,' which may be
with Ilppoc, appl.&, and IlpPl.lIoll. In Esth., ormid is ' goats-
beard or meadwort.'
11. cPwpaiol. 4tl1C0l. 'YO 11 ijTa.
Apparently Greek. The Arm. is cltaraaermn, which is exactly
, rovoAijTa, if genuine Dacian, might be akin
to the Arm. gongel, 'turnip, wild turnip or rape, rape-seed.'
12. 'Ovo{3pvXlc. tPwpaiol. 07ralCa, 01 8E ol 8i
ol BE iOV'YICLVtlAEP, 4&ICOL a v l.aatJ'E I. No name in
Arm., but is not unlike the Arm. an!la/ aez, t un-
lucky grass,' or t mischievous grass.' This is very nearly the
French periphrasis for' weed,' mechante lteriJe. Cf. also' in felix
lolium.'
13. Xal1aL7rlTvc. 'PwpaioL KV7rPL7rOVP, 4aICot 80 X E a. In
1 Bernet'" is given in Di08corides as the Egyptian name of ereaa. In
Arab. a"'amdr is 'fennel;' aAd-mid"', 'fruitful (palm);' and a1t dmm ,
skdmmat, 'sme11.ing.' In Pers., 8kdmdkk is a kind of millet.
74. THE .ABKBNIAH ORIGIN 0.., THE BTRUSCAN8.'
-EAa we may have a word equivalent to the Arm. elevin, 1 a
pine, a cedar,' Gr. Arm. elat, 1 a cedar.' The meaning
of 8oX- is less easily conjectured. Tltovkk signifies I brown' in
Arm., which presents no name for ground-pine. But 8oX-
would be better referred to the Alb. 1 earth, ground,' which
is exactly the meaning required.
14. AELP.WVLOV. fpwJl4iot ovep&TpouP. vllPovP., ol 8, TLV-
TLVV&.f3oVAOVJJ TeppaL, raAAot lovp.!3apovp., 4alCOt B a Ie Lila.
It A field-flower, which Pliny (xx. 8) calls 6eta ,ilve,tril."
(Grimm)--, who compares oor daiay and Germ. tag.
But in Arm., 1 beta ""'Ma' is galmdel. Subtracting del, which
signifies 1 medicine, herb, colour,' there remains galen to com-
. pare with 8alCLva. The word galch,in, 1 a marsh,' is very pro-
bably not allied to ga/w,. In Rhmt.-Rom., giaccu'/l, is 1 plantago,
waybread,' which It hath great large leaves, almost like to a
,beet .. leaf." (Dodoens). Now giaccun, phonetically, =galm.
1
'15. tItvplc. fPwp.aioL 'YAa8Io).ovp., ol BE IpLp. o.'YplaTep., a&.co,
In Arm., prilk is tThapsia, a kind of dill;' but
is more nearly the Arm. ap1'oo,t, t salus,' the literal
meaning of aAOaia or ,alvia. In Pers., ipdr is 1 thyme.'
16. "A 'Pwp.aiol. 'YP&.p.ev, ol 8E aaUpOAtOVP., ol 8E
aa'Y'Yov'VaAf.p., oi 8E ovvloAap., 'Icnravol a7rapla, aWeo, lCoT(aTa.
This seems decidedly Arm., as klwt signifies in Arm., 1 herb,
grass, hay, forage,' = = gratltefl,. Many of the
plants previously noticed are unnamed in Arm., but merely
described as certain .1 herbs' (lelwtclt). The last member of
lCoT-lfJTa may have defined the particular 1 herb' (kMt), or it
may be regarded as a termination like the Arm. -(J'lJlt. Cf.
Arm. lwt, 1 perfume;' ltota'IJet, 1 odoriferous.'
The Spanish name for grame#, it appears, was "Tapia.
May it be connected with &7rPOVC and lCf.plCf.p-aq,pwv, and re-
ferred to the Arm. apr-ii, 1 to live, to escape;' apr-OfJ,t, 1 safety,
", 1 The plant is also called in Rhmt.-Rom. plantagien and luoza. The
Rath. is te WI or te ZeMetl, 'way-leaf.' --:-01. M.
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN o:r TIlE ETRUSCANS. 78
nourishment, provision'? See flhI,te, in L,d., s. v. wa1l80vptov j
and inf., 'on the possible extension of the Thracians to the
west of Etruria.'
17. Bttro". 'Pwpaiot am,,,, 01 8E pov/3ou", 01 BE pA$pa {3a'rt.
"&l1a, aalCot pavTEia. "I hold this for the Gr. fJ4VTEla."
(Grimm).
18. 'Pwll"iol rruol
at.LcOt lI'p01rE80vAa. The Celtic word is evidently
genuine, as Grimm notices. Bret. pemjJ, 'five;' Gael. tl.ille,
'a leaf.' The Dacian is more doubtful. If we divide into
we may compare the lut part with the Dacian
(ilif. 27), the Gr. ",.iTaAov, and the Arm. th,itMln,
lamina,' or pto?)I, 'fructus.' Yet 'lrpO- cannot mean 'five:'
the Arm. is Aing, which would require tllo1l'"E8ovAd. But
'cinquefoil' was also called (DioBe.) Now
t wood' is in Arm. pr-alc, 'a stick' is bir, and' a rush' is prto".
In Alb., pitre is 'a pole.' These may explain "'po-, as well as
W'po-8lopva (28), and 1rpL-a8/JAa (82).
19. Tpa'Yl.ov, cPw/laioi 01
{3tTovivaa, aafCOt CFaA l a. Selk is Kurd. for t beet.' The Arm.
has nothing nearer than aelle!, t a melon;' a HoweI' j'
t a stalk, a stem;' zallc, 'a stalk, a rod;' aalartll, 'a
leaf, a hair.' In Esth., ,aile or ,alto is 'a small bush.' Gr.
OaAAtk. See ante, in Phryg., s. v. tAlCl.a.
20. f Pwpaiot IVCFava, 8EVTUpuI, r.llf)t
l1ovVTla, aalCoL 8,IAlta. Henbane has no name given in Arm. j
but is readily derived from the Arm. del, t medicamen,
venenum, XOPTOC, l3oT4v'l, unguentum, color.' Cf .. Arm.
mlendel (m(01J)lcn, t mouse, rat'), t arSenic,' i. e., I.
del dalar (dalar, 'green, , 'herbs,' del appeBl'l to
mean simply t berb.' In galc",tleI, t beta l'abra,' we have
perhaps the Hellenised Dacian, 8tUcl.lIG See ant" 1 ,.
21. aALICd.tca{3011. fPw/latOt 01
;"'lrOAAtV'-P'" /llvwp, ol ot/JtJ1LVE/l, adlCOL fCvlCwAl8a. .Grimm
-1Jggests. CUCldUf, in Arm., lekov. In ledk is
76 THE AR)[BNIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
CucleOO'8 meat is 1J)ooHorrel. KVICWAlc is winter-cherry. The
I
nearest Arm. word is lealeot'l, 'soft.' But see Appendix.
22. ' ol 8E Ielll8", tPwllaioL OVpTLlea, 8-6 v.
Welsh tlanad, t nettles.' Gael. tiean n tag, 'a nettle.' Arm.
tlanale, , a knife,' which compare with Ievl8".
23. nOTall0'YElTwv. fPWllaiot {3;'lIaL ;OAlovll, ol 8E
01 8E 'YAa8LaTwpLall, 'daleo, lCoa8alla, rdAAoL TavpovlC.
nearly resembles the Arm. leotem, 'cress, nastur-
tium,' one kind of which is 'Il'OT'all0'YElTwv. In Georg., leuda
is t privet.'
24. 'Acrr.qp arrtlCOC, 01 8E vo;(JaApov, tPwllaioL 11'YVTaALc,
pa(Jl{3t8a. Grimm refers to the Old Norse radltibitlk,
t tempus consultandi,' and instances the t forget-me-not.'
From the Arm. we should get lenrat-avet, t monition-
announcer.' A..vetel, t to announce,' has a favourable sense:
avetaran is t Gospel.'
25. BovlAwaaov. fPwp.aiot A0'Y'Yal{3ovp., ot 8E Al'Y'Y0va
f36f30VIl, daleot {3ov8aAAa. It does not appear that 8aAAa
signifies t tongue' in any language. Grimm cites the Swiss
liil (in Stalder, lfille), 'tongue,' comparing dingua and lingua.
In Arm., lal is 'lamentation.' Cf. Lat. lallare. The Arm.
for t tongue' is lezov; for t ox,' ezn; and for 'bugloss,'
eznalezov. The nearest approach to J3ov8J.AAa is in the Gael.
lJuagltallan or lJuadn-gnallan, 'groundsel' (lit. ' good-bough ') .
26 . KaT'alla'YIC'l. fPwp.aiot rpJ3a ;LALtcAa, 01 8E 8aTlalea, 01 8E
'Io{3Lc lla8tovc, 4""'OL lCapo7rl!a-Aa. For -7rl!a-Aa see 27. Kapo-
might be explained in many ways from the Arm.--lear,
'strength;' lear, 'thread, string;' Iter, t hair;' cltar,' stone;'
leltar,' forage.' No name appears in Arm. for fern, though for
a8lavrol1 we find iQ'fklwt, i.e. 'mane-wort.'
27. 'A8lallT0l1. fPwllaioL IetlIeLvaALC, ot Tlppal 1e!l7TlAAOVC,
01 8E aOV1f'EplClAI.OVIl ".lppat, Divide
with Grimm into 4lL!a-O, 'Il'L!a-Aa, and
might all be derived from one root. Grimm instances, for the
last two, supposed =- and .UAAOl1, perhaps
= .(2")VAAOV. In Arm., we have phthith" 'the blowing of a
flower,' pntntltil, 'to blow, to bud, to sprout, {3AaaTaVEl.lI j'
pntlttlwl, 'blowing;' phthth,eal, and, which may be a
kindred term, tnitheln, 'a blade, a leaf' (but only of metal).
The final 'It in tll,itneln is a common superfluity in Arm. Com-
pare-
pltale, 'closing' . pltalcel, 'to close' . pltalcel, 'a bandage.'
(bal), the of . . . 6alel, 'to join' . . baleln, 'ivy.'
-tZ'bl , Zthth -, 't bl ,{ qUe 'a blade.'
Pltfl/l//' It, oWIng. PIt 0 OW. thitneln, ' a blade.'
Compare also Arm. thev, 'a wing,' tnetnev, 'light, active,' tnel,
'thread, fibre, stalk of glass,' and theph,' bran,' with filum,
'lrrlAOll, and the Dacian ;t2"(o), 'lrL3-Aa, and ;!a-E!a-EAa: also
'lrrlpl.C with 'lrT'EpOVJ = Arm. phetovr, = Germ.feder, = Eng.fea-
there In Alb., p01J,piil!ljj is 'down.' One of the three Dacian
expressions, and perhaps the second, 'lrl..9'Aa, may have signified
, fern;' and lCapO'lrl2"Aa, our tree-fern or 1JJall-fern, may have
meant' stone-fern' (Arm. cnar, 'stone '). was
perhaps tnetne"atnitneln, 'light-bladed.' So we have in Arm.,
thetltevathev, 'active, light' (lit.' light-winged '); and tnethe-
vaiarz, 'light' (lit. 'lightly-moved '). The continually
forms adjectives by the combination of two substantives with-
out any inflexion. Grimm proposes to read for 1rp01rE80VAa,
'cinquefoil,' in 18, something like 1rLp.1rlrvAG or 1rLp.;!a-I2"EAG,
thus giving ;2"E.9'EAa very nearly the sense of the Arm. tnitneln.
The Arm. for ' five-bladed' \vould be ningathitheln, lYla.9'l!a-EAa.'
nE80vAa is also like the Arm. ptovl, 'fruit,' which, as well as
pteln, , an elm,' may be allied to 1rl!a-Aa, p",tllitn, &c.
28. 'EAAI{3opoc p.IAac. fPwp.aiol. {3Eparpovp., 01 aa-
pllICa, daICol. 7rp08l op va. 'Hellebore,' is in Arm., !cog JYra!i,
'Georgian stalk;' !cog 'being apparently = !cogl, 'stalk, stem.'
Cf. I(VICwAl8a (21). From the Arm. prtov, 'juncus,' and tile
suffix -oren, we might form for 'lrp08lopllG the word prtovoren,
, junceus.' See also 18.
29
'A ' f ff p"
1CT''1, Ot OE OiVOPOV apICTOV, 01. OE 1JpEPOll, wp.atol. (lap.-
18 . THE ABKBNIAN OmGIN OJ' THB BTBUSCAB8.
{3o(JlCOVP, raUo, ClICO{3t;'lI, aulCo, CI i {3 a, lCaAapOEL8f'iC (xovaa
II Old Norse Iiff, Swede 8if/, I juncus'-Serv. zovo"
t. sambucus nigra.'" (Grimm). Arm. lea'D, gen. levay, I black'
--cf. Georg. iafJi, I black;' iavi, I populus nigra'- aevni, I a
dress woven with palm-leaves.' The Arm. for 'elder' is
tltantArmeni. The Servian word may be originally Dacian
. so. Xap"ul.lCT'I, 01 IAito( "ICT?), oi "ypla "ICT;', tPwpaiot
({3ovUovp, rruOt 4cl1Cot (5).pa. Phryg. IAvpDe,
, ,'\." A -JA Ar J. I '-J.' ttl'
aVAOe, == rm. r;-"egfl,. m. a pIne j r;-"zng, a ne e.
SI. KoAolCVv.9'lc. fPftJpaiot 1C0VlCovp{3LTa fTLA{3aTLlCa, J1&,cot
TO V T U tiT P a. Arm. tItO'lJS, t a fig;' tltovtk, = Kurd. tAU, '.
mulberry;' dtJovm" i.e., didovm, t a gourd,' = Gipsy dud1tm.
82. pl.Aatva, 01 l3p.vwvla piAatlJa, oi 130v-
lCpavLov, fPWp.a'iOt o{3Aap/rvLa, 01 Bi J3aTaVOVTa, 01 J3ETtCltU.ICa,
11&I(Ot 'It'pta8;'Aa, 01 'It'flplva. No name is found for
IJriO'lt!l in Arm. might possibly be compared with
'Il'p08-lopva (28), the Arm. suffix -el replacing the Arm. suffix
.Oren or -!ldr6n. See also 18. nE'YP-lva, if by metatAem for 'It'Epy-
ll1a, might be derived from the Arm. prk-el, 'to bind tightly.'
cr. tJitil.
To these Dacian names Grimm adds one used by the Bassi
in Thrace-
83 B
' tp'" '\. , f t\, n.. n.. ' ,
. flX'OV. wpa.tOI. TOVCltAa,},w, Ot OE .."ap.."aptap, 01.
BEClaol afT a. Arm. /i,az, 'a cough,
t'IU,u.'
One name seems to have been overlooked by Grimm-
8+. ' Av8puXl1'1 alpla. fPWp,a'iOt AAAiICE{3pap, 01 1roprOV-
aaKot). & A kind of 8engreen or ltouaeleelc. Germ.
laue". Eng. leek. Arm. ellg, ' endive.' Gael. tul, 'herb.'
When we examine such of the above names as admit of
clear explanation, we shall find that one (8) is Lithuanian,
and one (22) Celtic. Five (16, 20, 28, 81, S3), of which one
is Bessian, may be claimed, with scarcely any hesitation, as
Armenian, and probably even more. Thus 1 would be either
THE ABHENIAl{ ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 79
Celtic or Armenian, but rather the former, and 27 appears to
present a peculiar instance of Armenian affinity: 14 also,
when compared with 20, coincides very accurately with the
Armenian. . A number of other names are readily derived and
formed from the same language; as 2, 8, 6, 9, 12, 15, 24,
and 26: and several more might possibly be deduced from
Armenian roots. One thing is remarkable in the Dacian
names, the terminations formed with:\. Thus there are-
f'ov:\/3-,,:\d. and TrptaB-f,:\a, 8oX-EAa and lCapo-
TrIS'-:\a, and po'-ovAa and Such terminations
are characteristic of Armenian, as will be exemplified in the
examination of the Etruscan, where they are likewise con-
tinually found; and also in Albanian: e.g., , a pea j'
tling-OfI,o/J, 'a kind of fig;' trang-out, 'a cucumber .'1 At
present it will be enough to refer to such Armenian words as
have been already cited in the analysis of the Dooian names-
pn,tAtlt-eat, pAa!c-el and pt-el", and 6al-el", and tll,itn,-eln, !cog-I,
and pt-ool and !calc-ovl. There are also and aa:\la on one
side, and on the other del and or else probably a
diminutive of Nor is it without importance that, in ex-
plaining the names of simples, so many Armenian names for
vegetables and the parts of vegetables should suggest them-
selves.
The value of these coincidences cannot be better estimated
than by Grimm himself, whose object is to prove the Dacians
and GetlS to be Teutonic. ' It is,' says the great philologist,
, amply sufficient, if Biz or eigltt of my explanations be true,
and the rest more or less probable: DO further, proof is requi.
site, that the Dacians and Getm were Germans (IJeut8clte) ,
nations of Teutonic race (])eutleluJerllJo,ndte .' Would
not this argument rather prove the Dacians to be 'Armenians?
I cannot think that the German resemblances, which his com-
plete mastery of all the Teutonic dialects at every period of
their' existence has enabled the author of the .Deut,eM Gram-
1 Cf. Arm. fDaroung, 'a cucumber.'
matilc to adduce, are 80 many or so plain as the Armenian
language aingly affords. If the English reader should not be
acquainted with the Geacll,icll,te der De'letacken 8p,,ache, yet he
may apply a tolerably fair test to the question. Dacia is
claimed on one side as Armenian, and on the other as
Teutonic. The country lies midway between Armenia and
England, and in England a Teutonic dialect is used. Can the
relics of the Dacian language be explained as well from the
English as from the Armenian? If the difference of age
between the English and the Armenian should be urged, the
Anglo-Saxon might be used in the place of the English. At
all events, if the Dacian were Teutonic, some one Teutonic
dialect ought to explain it as well as the Armenian does. If
all the Teutonic dialects together cannot do this, there is a
still greater reason for giving the preference to the Armenian.
If the Dacians and Thracians be ranked with the Armenians, .
there will be gained in Europe, for the Armenian language, a
territory extending from the .tEgean to the Carpathians, and
from the Enxine to the frontiers ofPannonia and Illyria. In
Scythia.., to the east of Dacia, the Armenian seems to have
died away; and to the north, beyond the Carpathians, it is
not likely to have penetrated: indeed, one apparently Lithu-
anian word is found in Dacia itself. In Greece, as in Scythia,
it may have been subordinate to another element, the Hel-
lenic; and in Asia Minor it does not seem, as a language, to
passed over Taurus. We have now to examine whether
it penetrated beyond the Thraco-Dacian area to the west, i. e.,
into Illyricnm. Here the language to be compared with the
Armenian is the residuary element in Albanian, or that which
after the elimination of all Turkish, Greek, Latin, and
other intrusive words. These elements render task rather
difficult, as many Albanian words allied to the Armenian are
borrowed from the Turkish and Greek, but especially from the
Turkish, which has itself borrowed them elsewhere in its
turn. For instance- .
mE A.BHBNIAli ORIGIN 01' THE ETRUSCANS. 81'
Alb. zaman, t time,' = Arm. zam, zamanale.
,Alb. zimlJile, tbasket,' = Arm. zam6il.
Alb. zilltlan, t prison,' = Arm. zifndan.
All these Albanian words are borrowed .from the Turkish,
which has itself borrowed them from the Persian or Arabic.
Whether I have entirely succeeded in. keeping such words out
of the following list, I cannot say: a Turkish scholar would
probably detect some additional cases. My Albanian words
are derived from .Dr. Hahn's Al6aneaiac4e Studien.
Albanian 'lDoraa allied to llte Annenian.
1
A 'G d' Ar .,. t'
d90, o. m. 09'1, spIn. .
2. Ai, a!lu, t he, this (man).' Arm. a!l', a!ld, a!l., 'this,
that.' The terminations, -8, -d, en, are 'borrowed from the
e" a.()1),.. incltn, t I, thou, he:' therefore the
demonstrative pronoun is properly a!l. Osset. a!l, t this.'
3. Ala, ala, t quickly.' Arm. 'lDalwal;.t quickly.' .
. 4. t sweet.' Arm. Aamel, t sweet.' Esth. ltameleli!c,
t agreeable.'
5. t & shore.' Arm. apAn, a
6. t a field.' Arm. art, t field, land,' = Gael. ar.
Gr. lJ.povpa.
7. An, 'a bear;' aroui!ce, t a female bear.' Arm. arJ, 'a
bear.' Gr. &'picTor:.
8. Arnoi/, 'I mend.' Arm. ar1fel, 'to make.' Gr. lJ.pwe
9. Apker, , Arm. lwvp, "'pavor, 'near.' Gr.
10. :A..lclwur,. 'a staqle.' An;n. akltor, 'a stable,' = Pers.
4!cAtr.
11. ray;' woe;' vai, , alas!' Arm. fDay, t woe j' fDay, t.alas !'
Gr. &,. Lat. vte. Germ. well.
12. ratlt,' a court.' Arm. dtlt, t a lodging.' .
18. a wave.' Arm. alicR, t &. wave.' Swed . /Jol:ja,
a wave.'
14. hot.' Arm. epR, .' cooking.' Gr.
G
82 TaB 'ABKENIA.N ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
15. a fire-plaCe.' Arm. atr, t fire.'
16. riila, 'a, brother.' Lapp. 1IJelja, t a brother.' Arm.
el!Jo!lr, t a brother.'
. 17. rend, t land.' Arm. and, t land.' Welsh g'IIJent, t a
plain.'

18. retl,' except, but.' Arm. lJay!, t except, but.' Pol.
'lJez, t except, but.'
19. ro/iiiage, C husk, shell.' Arm. lJllalcn, t a covering.'
Rhret-Rom. lJleuac"'a, ,'husk, shell,' = Pied. pleuja, = Irish
lJlaoag, = Welsh lJliag.
20. nyorea,' the name of Avlona and its district' (Aero ..
ceraunia) Arm. lJlovr, 'a hill.'
21. Bart!, 'white.' Arm. lJoor, t chalk.'
, 22. Batl, t a companion.' Arm. matcil, 'to join one's
self to.' ,
28. BiJi, lJany, t I make, I do.' Arm. !Jay, lJan, 'word,
thing/
24. Bel!!, t a spade.' Arm. pelel, 'to dig.' Gr.
25. t bread.' See ante in Phryg. (p. 15) s. v. f3llCoc.
26. Boulcnar, t a chimney. Arm. lJOIOC"', C a furnace.'
27. l'am, 'lam.' Arm. em, 'lam.'
28. Gaphorre, t, a crab.' Arm. Icltepltor, !clteiemortlt, 'shell,
shell. fish j' Ickecapkar, t a crab j' the Ichez, It:kegelc, 'sheU, husk;'
mortA, pkar, t skin j' plwr, t a sea-scorpion.'
29. Gezop!" t a hide.' !caalti, t a hide j' Icltez, t a shell.'
Compare the previous word.
80. Geier, t gain.' Arm.lo,ltiel, t to gain.'
81. Genyei, i I deceive.' Arm. nengel" t to deceive.'
,Gael. gangai.d, 'deceit.' ,
82. t mouth j' gogeai, t I gape j' gyouke, t tongue,
language.' Ar,m. gogel, IcMail, t to speak j' gocel, c to cry out j'
lcltoaaran, C mouth.' Germ. !colen. .
SSe . , a cave.' Arm. lcltoroe, Morl, t a cave.'
84. 0Ji,' breast j' gyiri, 'relationship.' Arm. , breast.'
85. :'bheese.' Arin. Icatkn" /cit",,' t milk, milk-food'
(tailage).
'rHE ABHBNIAN OBIGIN OF TBBETBU80ANS. 83
86
o' t I ' A .z_... . t 1 ' G fI
U:JO'IIAII,C, seep. rm. c,won, seep. r. V'Jrvo".
Lat. aomnUl. Gael. 8uain. Rbmt.-Rom. clljna, t bed.'
87. 0Ju
J
g!/'Umei, t half." Arm . leu, lci,anuun,
half' (maan, a portion.') .
88. dllalte, t butter-milk.' Arab. do:A.l, t milk.' Arm.
dayl, dol, t a cow's first milk j' aa!leak, t a nurse;' da!/ealeo'fdi,
t foster.brother,lr6r6-de.laif (lit. t nurse-son'). Gael. dalta, t a
foster-child.' Irish dOlin, t a heifer.' Eng. dairy.
1
89. IJluJ,m, dlUimlJ, t tooth.' Arm. atamn, 'tooth.' Gr. 380vc:.
Lat.
40. ])"ifmpij" t rushing.'. Arm. ditUl, t to rush,' the tUm;
.. pd8, Arm. adverbial termination, signifying t like,' and to be
compared' with .Germ. -licA, Eng. -l!/: e.g. Arm. a!l', t this,'
Q,!/8pd8, 'thus;' pA01JtA.al, t to haste,' plwvtAapta, t hastily.'
41. IJA.ere, tlerii; t bitter j' t sour." Arm. darn,
I bitter.'
42. nAi, t a goat.' Arm. tile, 'a goatskin.' Georg. tAlea" =
Pers. talclca = Phryg. 1lTn,10 "" = Germ. Aege, t a goat.'
48. IJelc!!, t deceit.' Arm. daD, t deceit.' .
44. t a door.' Arm. dovrn, dovrcA, t a door.' Gr.
&C.
o 45. ])ea, t I (lie;' deleouri, t dead.' Arm. iii, dialen, dzOO!/"',
I dead, a corpse.' Sansk. tlt, t perire, evanescere.'
46. IJzan, zan, t I learn.' t to know;'
'I have kno\vn.'
47. J)imiin, dimer, t winter.' Arm. Z'llte,"', t winter.' Pol.
t' te' T k J.,._ t te '
,,,ma, WID r. ur. Z1/fn,ZlfIWI", WIn r.
48. t day.' Arm. tiv, t day.' Sansk. dMa, t day.'
Tina, 'the Etrll1Mmn Jupiter or Diespiter.'
49. t a hand.' Arm. jern, t a hand.' Gr. t a
hand or palm.' Gael. dorn, t a fist.'
50. Drou8c,' perhaps.' Arm. tlurevl, t perhaps.'
1 Grimm remarks (Geack. der Dettt. Spr. p. 1015): 'die Englinder mit
einem wort, das ich nirgends erklirt finde, kuhweide und milch-
erei dairg.' May it not be a word of Celtic originP
02
849 THE ABKENIA.N OBIGIN 01' THE ETRUSCANS.'
. 51. Dina, I.a spirit.' Arm. t a spirit j' 8nCel t to
breathe." Lat. geniua. .
52. E, 'and.' Arm. (fIJ, t and/
58. t darkness j' 'in the evening.' Arm. erele;
, evening.' Gr. f.PEP110C. .
541. Era, 'honour j' 'erle"li, t honourable.' Arm. yarg, 'dig-
nity, esteem j' !largel, t to honour j' !/arg8li (participle), 'to
be honoured.' The Arm .. terminI -Qli = Lat. -an{J,I,8.
e"'re.
55. Zya", z!/arem, heat in fever.' Arm. lermn,
( Turk. glterm, 'heat.' . Gr. .
56. Ze, zali, 'voice.' zayn, 'voice.'
. 57.: Zi, t black.' . Arm. a81), 'black.' . Turk. and Pers. ai!laA,
t black.' Osset. aau, t SaDsk. 9!java, 'black.'
58. Zi, 'grief.' Arm. zav,.' grief.' Turk. 'grief.'
59 Zi
, Ar ,J!."
, lamlne. m. lOW, lamlne.
60. Zip",t, t pitch.' . Arm. zivt"', 'pitch,' = Pera. z1ft.
61. Zoic, zogou, t a bird, a young' bird.' Arm. zag, , a young
or small bird.' 'Sparrow'. (Luke x. 6) is rendered in Arm.
by.zag, in Alb .. by zole. _
62. 'a wonder.' Arm. tltagO'Vn, t mysterious j'
tltagO'Vianel, 'to .conCeal; to - bury,' ''-: Lapp. ijalcet. - Gr.

63. 'rye.' /talar, rye.' Tllrk. daleltl, frye.'
Lat. 18cale.
64
. 7: . "t 'A' t , G ' ,
. .1.'(1/" !lem, !/tm, my. rm. f,m, my. . r. EpOC. l
65. Ka, t an ox.' Arm. !cow -;:: Swede ko = Germ. leult = Eng.
C01D. Sansk. go = Zend gao, 'bos.'
66. Kalli, 'an ear of Arm. lealin, t an acorn.' .
67. !Cam, t I have, I am, I shall,' {aUx. verb). Arm. gO'm,
t I am j' Icam, 'I am, I continue, I subsist.'
68. Kaniip, ' hemp.' Arm. leanepll".' hemp.'
, a carriage.' Arm. learch, t a carriage.' Swede
leii"a = Eng.
. 70. Kar8, I coar.se.' gar;, ' coarse.'
.. THJ[ ARMENIAN ORIGIN .Olf THE .ETllU8CANS. "85
71. Katount, t territory town, village.' Arm. getin, t lana,
ground.'
72. Kiiliip!,. t case, cover.' Arm. leelev, 'skin, bark, shell.'
.Gr. lCaAV7ITW .
78. a shoe.' Arm. kdlilc or kavlilc, '.a shoe,' =
.?ers. 7caft. .'
74. Kike1, , a Bummit.' Arm. gagath,n, '.8 summit.' Lat.
"cacumen,
75. 'a hill.' Arm. katar, 'an eminence.'
,76. oKol, 'a party, 's, band.' Arm. kol,' 'part, .
77. Kora"!', t a trout.' Arm. Icarmrakltayt, 'a trout:'" the
!carmir, 'red j' !clta!lt, 'spotted.'
. . r8. a boat.' Arm. 'a 0
79. 'a bone.' Arm. oa!cr, .' a bone.' Pol. !cole, 'a
. Lat. -oa. Gr. Otrrov .
80. Kotae, 'a girl.' Arm. 1c000a, 'a girl.' Turk. lciz, 'a
. 1 J...
gn- . :
: 81. Koutlt,' a 0 Arm. lcovz., 'a pot.' Gr.
82. Krotl, .' an ass' colt' (bourriquet). Arm. graat, 'an ass'
(lJo'lJ/l'rique)
83. Kyendia, 'I choke.' See ante in Lyd. (p. 40) s. v
. .
84. Kyilia, 'I roll.' Arm .. . glel; !llorel, . t to roll j' glan,
.glana1c, .' a QY Gr . .' '.
85. Lap, , I lick.' Arm. laph" t licking;' lapltel, 'to lick?
G-r. XW.
86. Lezouel, 's, readet.' Arm. lezov, 'tongue,. language.'
Gr. }.."Yw Lat. lego. Lezouel is declined as a substantive,
.not as at participle (Bopp on, p. 27). It may' be
compared with Arm. which -ie to the root j
as pltrk-el,. '.to deliver;' pll,r!c-W, I a j' arar-clt,. 'crea-
tion,' arar-ic, t a creator j' tarr, t substance, nature,"
'a make.r, a j'. to'l)iqj I a giver.' : So might be
formed from lezov, .'language,' an Arm. subst. lezoviC, 'a
spea\cer,' which i$ identical wijiJt .the Alb. The
.'THE A,1DtBNlA.N omaIN 01' THE ETRUSCANS.
,declension of lezouel is-nom!t and acc. lezouei; gen., dat.,
and abl. lezoueli. The declension of t01.';,c, is-nom. toviC;
acc. (z)toviC; gen. and date to'IJci; instr. tovcav.
87. t a warm .. spring.' Arm. lil, 'a. pond.' Lat.
liquor, liz.
88. LOI,' a club.' Arm. lalcAt, ' a club;' iek, t an oar.' Eng
. log Lat. lignum. ".
89. 'far' (weit). Arm. larel, 'to stretch, to extend.'
Lat. larg,".
90. LyMe, 'a.bath.' Arm. logaran, t a bath j' lovano,l, 'to
.wash, to bathe.' Lat. lavac'fUm, lavare. Lapp. laugo,.' a
. bath.'
91. LJjarte, 'high;? also, t an eminence.' Arm. learn, 'a
mountain;' lerna!linJ 'very high.'
92. l!lali, t I leave.' Arm. lien, t left j' k!anel, t to
.ieave.'
93. Lyel, 'a corpse.' Arm. lelkamaik, lallcamalk, t skin'
(malk, t skin, tegument, membrane'); lalkar, t a body of. men.'
Kurd. 'lelc, 'corpse.' . \Germ. leicne.
1
In Pera. talk signifies
t a piece,' and lalkar, as in Arm., 'a body of men, an army.' .
. .94 . Lyit/l, I fasten.' .Arm. 'to fasten.'
95. LJjind, t I give birth to.' Azm.linel, 'to be, to become,
.to live';' eta.il;' be made.'
96. 'top.' Arm..u, t abo\l8.' Esth. maggi,
't mountain.'
97. Mat", t great.' Arm. ametn, 'great.' Gr. pl-yac.
98. fIUJ!/OtI'fI,iJ, '.rich.' Arm. 'rich.'
99. Marr, t ich fuse.' Arm. tltarzel, 'to form.'
100. mar, t I carry.' Arm. 6erel, t to carry.' Gr. ,Ipw, &0.
101. mail, mba, 'I hold.' Arm.paMl, 'to retain.'
.- 102. 'good.' Arm. 6an, 'good.' Lapp. preore,
.' good.'
1 08. t a beard.' Arm. mdroucn, t a beard.'
IOr we might compare the Tentonic.fl,ei,8c,./IMlc,:/fMlc,:/fMl.
THE AIUlENIAN OBIGIN OJ' THK ETRUSCANS. 87
1 04. 'a mist.' Arm. mra!Jl, = ' a
mist.' Lapp. murlco, , a mist.'
105. merminlc, 'an ant.' Arm. mr/ivn, 'an ant,'
= Osset. Gr. Swede and Ang.-Sax. ml/ra,
moirb, Pers. mur, 11tVruk.
106. Mergoij, t I put Arm. merzel, 'to put away.'
107. Mil, 'Besh, pulp.' Arm. mia, 'Hesh, pulp.' . -Eng.
meat.
108,. Moure, 'north wind.' Arm. mmk, '.high wind, storm.'
Sanek. marut, 'ventus.'
. 109. Mourle, 'dark, black.' Arm. m'l'el, 'to blacken.'
Eng. murley.
- 110. Mout, 'dung.' Arm. mi" 'filth.' Germ. milt.
Eng. mucic, mud.
. Ill. 'grey.' Arm. molcRragO!/n, 'grey.'
112. NapAt, 'property, goods.' Arm. nivtR, 'matter, sub-
stance.'
] 18. Nge, 'leisure.' Arm. ninl, , repose.' Lapp. najo,
laxamentum.' Rhmt.-Rom. nanna, 'cradle, bed.' .
114. N!I!lir, 'depth.' Arm. nercRin, 'low.' . Gr.
115. 'into, to.' Arm. ena, t into, to.' Gr.
116. 060rr,' a court.' Arm. aparanclt, , a court.'
117. 'water.' Arm. Aivt"', vivtlt, 'water;'
wit, t a wave;' 'lJ)talc, t a brook.' Lat. uaUl. Gr.
Phryg. f38v, 'water.'
118. oude, 'a way, a road.' Arm. ovli, 'a way, a
road,' = Turk. !Jot, = Lith. ulyczia. Gr. 080e.
and UlYI,el. .
119. Ount"',' a bowl, a pot.' Arm. andtlt, 'a vessel, a pot.'
120. OurtA, 'ivy.' Arm. ortlt, t a vine, a basket/ Gr.
th. See in.(. in Etrusc. 8. v. atte8U'IIl, and com-
pare also Arm. ovr, 'a vine-branch,' 'ovri, 'willow,. 'osier,'
ovrlcan, t a net;' and Lat. vimen, vitez, vitia, vinca, vieo, and
"incio.
121. OUllta,' skilful.' Arm. ov.lim, O'Diatov, t wise, careful..'
122. Qut, t invocation against the evil eye.' Arm. OfJat,
t vow, prayer.' Gr. fVX.q.
123. Pa, tun' - (privative prefix.) Arm. ape, apa-, apia,
t 'G' ,
un-. r. a'lr-, 4'1"'0-
. 124. Palce, t little.' Arm. palcal, t deficient;' plwcltr,
'little.' Lat. pauCUl. Gr. Ital. poco.
125. Pate, t a goose.' Arm. bad, t a .duck.' Arab. 'lJ)azz,
t a goose, a duck.' Compare and anler.
126. a part, a share.' Arm. 6az, lJazin, , part, con-
tribution.' Lapp. peleke, , a piece.'
.. 127. t impurity, Arm. pagiot, , foul.' Lat.
flU. Lapp. ptUo, t sordes.'
128 .. Pel!lle!!, '.1 Arm. to defile.' Eng.jilt!.
129. Pengoig, t I bind.' Arm. pndel, 'to bind.'
Poungi, t a fist;' bunch, a tuft.' . Arm.
p!wvnJ, 'a bunch, a tuft.' . Lat. p'ltgnUIJ.
181. t a leek.' Arm. p,al, 'a leek.' Gr.
132. '.' a bladder." Arm. pMel, t to blow';' pltcltal,
t to be inflated;' p!wvc"', 'wind, gust, swelling;' plwiij
'powder.' Gr. fvaaw, fVa1,JUl.. Lapp: pUllet,' 'Hare.' .
IS8. Pul, t a forest.' Arm. povralc, r a forest.'
184. Rouplte, 'drinkable, soft, Ic!lilrf6ar' (applied, to an
egg). Arm. rovplt, 'syrup of grapes.' .
185 . 8amar, 'a pack-saddle.' Arm. t!amlJeZ, 'to saddle.'
186. 8in, t sex, kind.' Arm. ler, t sex, kind.'
187. 8Icali" 'I lop, I' carve.' Arm. lel6, t the blade of a
lmife.' Thrac. aICOAp'l, 'a s,vord.'
138. 'a plate.' Arm. lleovtel, 'a plate.' Lat.
icutra, Icutetla.
I 189. Soutytl, 'a bolt, a bar.' .Arm. zalk,' 1 a rod, a stick;'
jol, t a bar, a 80!:alc, t a bolt.'
140. ZUI, 'I dip.' Arm. lovzanel, t to dip;' 1000zi, t I
dipped.' .
111. lami, 'a kerchief.' Arm. 'lDarlamale, 'lDarlalcal, t ' ker-
fillet' ('llJarlclt," .') .
1'HB ARMENIAN . OF THE BTBUSCANS. 89
'142. 'ellc!in, t a melon.' Arm. aelle!, aek!, 'a melon.' Gr.
,
aucvc
_ 148. 'ouale, lo.t, Arm. lovlI, C' mourning, grief.'
144. loter, 'sand, gravel.' Arm. cor, ' dry.'
145. 'water.' Arm.-/ovr,' water.'
-146. a wet-nurse.' Arm. I to nourish.'
r" 147. To!c;;,.' land.' Arm. !fatale,,' land.'
148. 'a blackbird.' Arm. aarile,
ling}' the 'to cry.' Thessal. ,
149.' 'a kind of small fig.' Arm. tlwvz: I a fig j'
tltzeni, t a fig-tree.' .
150. 'ice.' Arm. zivn, 'snow.' Lapp. uewe,
nix durior, qum subtus crustam habet glacialem/ Abas.
zeit, 'snow.'
151. aiBe, Arm. 'breast.' Germ.
zitze. Pol. C!lC.
:. .I52. pipe.' Arm. 800 leI, 'to pipe." Lal
ai6ilare.
:. 103. Taole!ii,' clotb/ Arm. covklw,!/" t cloth,' = Turk. clwlta,
cAuatlca, GerID:. tuck.
154. Tap, 'a step.' ArDi. caplt, 'a measurement" an ell'
,--" Arm. lavil, 'a -step".'
. . 155. Tl.arlc, t a circuit.' Arm. lov.rl, 'around j' IrIan, t a
circuit.' Lat. circu8.
156. 'a little, few.' Arm. 8aRa'V, I a little, few.'
lJasque cll,ifJuia, = Span. cltico, 'little.'
151. Ul,' a star.' Arm. ;01, 'a ray of light.' Lat. aol,'=
Welsh aul, = Swede aot. .
, 158 . Ul'toer, 'a rainbow j' ap ultin,.' I bend' (ap, t I give,'
.or 'I give up'). Arm. aleln, 'a bow.'
159. 'an owl.' Arm.6O?J, 'an.owl.' Lat.
-6u60.
160. Plttoua, 'a quince' .Kv8wvtov). Arm. "ptovl,
.' fruit' )
16]. elta,' I eat.' Arm.galel;' to eat;' IcltaA, 'cooked
90 THB AUlDU!T omaIN OP THE BTBUSCAN8.
162. t bright in colour' ('YAavKoc). Arm. lcapofJt;
Pers. leabdtl; Sansk. !capota; t blue, azure'
- 168. GAi, cnin, t ashes.' Arm. ajivn, t ashes.' Lat. ci.ia.
Lapp. leuna.
164. Clwuntli, t the nose.' "Root, cAoufI,l or ounl (?), "to
put down, to bend.'" Arm. ovll'ccn, 'the nose j' ovnJ, t the
lowest part, the foot, the ground.' Osset. t the nose.'
Abas. pi",tla, t the DOse.'
The langtlage is the next in order. It is
spoken, in two principal dialects, in the Swiss Canton of the
and is almost entirely derived from the and
,German. My authority for these dialects is Carisch's TaacMn.
1YorterbucA der RAatorOflUlnucRen SpracRe.
. '.
Ruto.RonuJMcA tDOrtU allied to t!e .tirmenian.
. 1. 'a farm (lal) with stablin.g (,tall",.,) outside a
village.' Arm. a!cAor; Pers. d!CAtr; t a stable.'
2. .titli""na, 'always.' IJtUlIn, "always, immediately.'
s. Ado_, t a fastening' (bifutigu,.,mng an de. ,cnlitlen-
:lattMI). Arm.,dde1, t to fasten.'
4. Ae!lla. t Boschg (' shrub') d' ligla,' "holm-oak.' Arm.
ialin, 'an acorn,' = Lyd. &ICV:\OV, Germ. eicW. Cf. also Lat.
galta, Span. agalta.
. 5 7 t . ti ' A ,. t'
.a't8efl, ac vee rm. a!l8, spIn.
6. A.ncanuraa, 'sometimes.' Arm. O/II,gam, t time,foia, mal.'
. 7 . .tincarna, t corner, angle.' Arm. anleivn, "a corner.' Lyd.
"'YICWlI. Germ. 'loinkel.
o 8 . .tineg, 'suddenly:' Arm. anaWal, 'sudden :' an-, priva-
tive; alcn, t an eye j' !cal, t to be j' alcnlcakl, , to expect.' Goth
. analca, t suddenly.'
9. .tinfo, C disagreeable.' Arm. anptt, , useless, vile, detest-
.able :' an- privative; pili, 'il raut.' Eng. unfit.
10. Arai!l, 'a king.' Arm. arcAal, 'a
rigA = Lat. rez ..
THB ABKENLUf ORIGIN OJ' THB ETBUSC.nT& 91.
, II . .J.rfiitlar, , to reject.' Arm. ' haste j' pltovtltal,
'to basten.' Gael. put, t to pusb, to tbrow.' Lyd. aPfUTaI.VOl1,
'.a quoit.' Piedm. arfuae, , to reject.' Lat. repudio. Eng.
refiue, refute.
12. A-rgiavenna, ' bear's-foot' (acant",ua). Arm. arJ., t a
bear;' apA, ' the palm of the hand' (?).
18. hienf, 'usury.' Arm. malck, , usury.'
14. A.aot, aaoula, 'a kid' (ziegcnlamm). Arm. , a goat;'
00/, 'a kid.'
15. A-vdo,r, alJitar, 'to dwell.' Arm. dt'" or avt"', .t a dwell..
ing.'. Lat. lI,abitare. .
16. biever, t to fetch.' Arm. , to bring.'
17. BaguO'ra, 'ugly.' Arm. paglot, ., foul:'
18. Bambeacl!" , cotton.' Arm. bam6alc, t CQtton.' Ital.
6ambagia.
19. Bap, 'father, grandfather.' Arm. pap, , grandfather.'
." 20.. Bargalir, t to rise.' Arm. 6arzr, 'high.'
21. Bauiar., ba81egia.r, , to haste.' Arm. fDazel, t to
hasten.'. Lyd. t
22. Baata, t enough !' Ital. baata I Arm. bav e, , enough P
,The -first element in .lJa-ata would = Arm. bav, Bta being =
Lat. atat. So also Lat. ,at = Arm. .at, as well as Gael.
,a tit.
28. BlarJa, t the consecrated wafer.' Arm. lJlitlt, 'bread.,
cake.' Gael. bleat"', bleit"', bletA, ' to grind.' .
24. BletacA, 'wet.' Arm. blkllit, , to How.'
" 25. Boda, ' pestilence.' . Arm. wat, , bad.' Lith. btda,
, calamity;' !Joaua, t troublesome.'
26. prainta, t mist.' Arm. 6oorel, 'to exhale, to smell;'
bO'Vroomn, C odour.' Lyd. f3plv8toll, t pupov.'
27. Brol, t an orchard.' Arm. !Jer, t fruit;' lJovrutan, 'an
orchard.'
28. Bural, . t an orifice.' Arm. lJeran, 'orifice, mouth.'
Lith. lJu,rna, 'mouth.'
29. Bitac'II" t a reed;' lJil,cMn, 'water-pipes;'
92 THE ABKENUN' omaIN OF TBB
strong.' Arm. lJOO8alc, 'a plant;' 1;ooaanil, 'to grow, to rise.'
Lapp. and Swede 'iaaun, 'tuba.' ,
, 80. Candariala. See ante, in Lyd. (p. 40) s. v. ICo1l8au:\'lC.'
31. Cattar, 'to find.' Arm. gtanel, 'to find;' givt, 'inven",
, tion.' Eng. get.
32. CRUZ, 'destitute.', Arm. 'ccRoti, 'poor, abject.'
88. elec"',' aniiable, tender.' . Aim. Icllcatll" 'loving, affec-
tionate.'
84. Crap,' a stone.' Arm. cRa", kltarak, 'rock, stone.'
,,' 85. Creppa,' a skull." Arm. Icarapltn, 'skull, head.' Ital.
'a mountain-top,' = Welsh crib. Gr. ICapa. Cf.
patea MonteS.
86. Ou,oap,' a wooden shoe.' Arm. lcdlile, 'a shoe.'
. 87. Cuater,' Arm. !coya, /toolt, 'side.' Lat. C08to,.
38. Cuzzantar, 'to preserve.' Arm. zgO'Vlanal, 'se garder.'
89. Daja, tegen, aegien, 'a, dagger.' Arm. thiO!J'n, dainalc,
'1 a dagger;' da"lcovr, daler, 'an axe j' ttg, 'a spear.' Esth. tiigi,
sword.' 'Germ. Degen. Lyd. 'l'E10VlI, .
40. DucA, t length of time.' Arm. tiek, 'age;'

41. Diacltol, 'indigestion.' Arm. az- = Gr. Iud,
.' digestion.'
42. Dondagia'l', 'to to reel.' Arm. dandaeel, 'to
reel.'.
48. Evna, 'a w.eek.' Arm. evtll,n, 'seven.' Alb. 'a
week.'
. '44. I Fadigna, t a bough.' Arm. plla!lt, 'wood, tree.' , Gael.
fiodlt, t timber, wood.'
45. Falc, 'hoary.' Arm. bal, 'paleness, obscurity.' Lat.
pallor.
: 46. Paal'Ui, pickaxe.' . Arm. p/wlel, pltap(lrel, 'to. dig.'
LatfOlaa.
. 4, 7. Pecke, 'desi!e.' Al-IIJ. pltap1lack; 'desire.' :'
Fig, fick, 'very;' fig fill, 'extremely.' ,Arm . !/O!Jz,
fl.' very;' !/o;yJ 1/iJ!J.z, ' extremely. J ",
THE ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.' 93
49. Foppa, t a hollow, a -ravine." Arm. p!w,p, pllapar, t a
hollow, a cave, a hole.' Lapp./uoppe, t angustia.'
50. Frianlc, tan asyluin' (j'l'eiatatte). Arm. pltrlcel, t to
ree;' pltrlcanc!, t deliverance.' ,Brigea, or Pltr!/gel, signified
'free' in Lydian.
51. Ga, gada, time, foia, mal/ Pers.' galt, t time.'
Arm. gam, 'time, foia, mal;' gizak, 'time, tempa, zeit,' = Lith.
"
52. Giantar, jentar, 'to dine.' Arm. gaiel
s
'to dine j' lamb;
t.food.' . Thrac,. "1IVTo, 'meat.' Span. !lo/ntar, = Basque jan,
t to eat.' Lat.Jentaculum.
r 58. Giever,' at Arm. gttlt, 'at least.'
54. Gi,l,' long.' Arm. gagatltn, C height.' Gr. 'Yl"Yac.
55. Gitti,' avaricious.' C avaricious.' 'Germ. geizig.
56. ' Glivrer, 'to' finish.' , Arm. gllckavorel, 'to finish.'
" 57. GniJ!, ,'muzzle.' Arm. kngitlt, '.muzzle.'..
5 B. Gniocc, C a ball of paste.' Arm. gndalc, 'ball, pellet.'
591 Guia; 4 a marten.' lcovz, 'lcznack'ia, i a marten, a
pole-cat.,' Po!., Serv., and Bohem., lcuna, Russ. lcuniza, Lith.
lciaune, 'a marten.' The Rhmt-Rom.' gu;';, though' partly
allied 'to the 'Slavo!lian, cab. 'be" derived, 'as far as I am aware,
from European language. The Lat. for. t marten' is "mare'
tea; the Basque, martea) the marder; the Fr., martre
orfoUine j the Gr., the Gael., tagkan or neaa j the Lapp.,
, mart or neete; and the Esth., n'Uggi8, in which we "find the
termini of the Arm. lcz-nacltia. ' See also ante, p. 11, in Cappad.
s. v. The Slavonic lcu-na and lcu-niza may riot im-
probably be equivalent to the ,Arm. lcznacAia, = Icovz-nacltia; in
which case, one of the two Arm. words would appear to have
travelled westward with the Thracians into the Grisons, and
the other to have been taken up by the Sarmatians. The root
of the Arm. lcovz "and itbmt-Rom. gU1,S may perhaps be found
in the Arm. lclw"zel, 'to seek, to ferret out Vureter).' Thus
the origin of a word used at the' sotH-ce of the Rhine is found
at the source of the Euphrates. '
\
9" THE .BllBNIAN ORIGIN OF THB ETRUSCANS .'
60. Gutta,' a fir-cone j' gi'lltt, 'a barleycom/ Arm. /&()'I)t,
/&ovto./e, , grain, berry, kernel, globe, ball.'
61. [eli,' oil.' Arm. ivl, eI, 'oil'
62. .Liivi, 'grand, brilliant.' Arm III",' good, fine.'
U6tU, , good.'
. 63. Lea, ' a lake.' Arm. lig t 'sea.'
. 64. Malatlerfl, 'sheep-fold.' Arm. lIUJC"i, 'an ewe j' ma!lel,.
'to bleat.' Phryg. p.a, 'sheep.' Gr. "'dt, Mrfl.,
a flock,' = Span. luIto.
65. Mflra", , .ar!l"., 6ar!lll., 'a hay-loft' (fenil). . Arm ..
arag, 'a hay-loft.'
66. MtUcllciuJr, 'to chew.' Arm. flUllel, 'to bite, to eat.'
ltal. tlUUticare.
67. Matt, 'a child.' Arm. mai.al, 'young.' ltal. fll,()ZZO.
68. Maezar, 'to kil1.' Arm. mall, , death;' flUlAaian, , what
kills;' maAanal, 'to die.' ltal. ammazzar,. Span. taata,.. Lat
.acto.
69. Mott, 'sense.' Arm. mite"" 'sense.' Germ. _'lit"'.
70. M'IIrtitlc"', 'parchment, white leather' (roeil,kder). Arm.
wwt"', , skin, leather.'
71. Nauc"', fUJ8C"', 'bad, wicked.' Arm. tonal,' evil, wicked-
ness.' Lat. noceo.
72. Nuir, 'new.' Arm. fUW, 'new.'
73. Nuor,a, 'a sheep.' Arm .o/&Aaz, ' he-goat, ram j' oroJ,
, a lam b.' (?)
74. Pal1Ua, 'a caterpillar.' Arm. balli"I, C gad-fly, wasp.'
75. ParaucM, 'the husk or "'ull of a nut' ("lilu). Ann.
'to envelop' (",.lIen).
76. Pau, 'dried up j' pU,un, 'dry grass j' pfJlcAanta" 'to
burn away by caustics.' Arm. puc"', , excessive thirst.' Manx
paal', 'thirst.'
77. Pazzefl, 'a painted consecrated image' (gemaltu A.eili-
genlJilcl) Arm. 6agi., 'an idol, a sacred image.'
78. Peda, peitla, 'time.' Arm. pate"', 'time.' Lapp. ptdd,
, tempus.'
THE ABlIENIA.N ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 95
79. Pettla, 'filth.' Arm. pil" , filth.'
80. Piaun, paine"', 'butter j' puonna, 'newly made cheese
or butter.' Arm. panir, 'cheese.' Lith. penal, , milk.' ,Pers.
pi"" 'grease.' Lat. pinguia.
81. Pit, 'pay.' Arm. pitani,pito!, pitOJlc/i" 'profitable, use
ful, necessary.' Thrac. 7rLTV-yLC, 'treasure.'
82. RalcAlw, 'to burn.' Arm. II,ranal, 'to bum j' Aralele;
, ardent.'
88. Ra'V'IIigl,' bosom.' Arm. orowayn, 'bosom.' .
84. Sain, ,aign, 8enn, 'a bell.' Arm. zan1&; Pers. zan; 'a
bell.' Arm. iayn, 'voice, sound, tone, noise.'
. 85. Salipp, 8agliutt, 'a locust.' 'Arm. 'a j'
8alap, 'gliding, quick.'
. 86. Sava," threshold.' Arm. 8eam; aeam,c"', 'threshold.'
87. Stuver, 'to be obliged' (mii8aen). Arm. 8tipel, 'to
Constrain.'
. 88. Talac/i" 'a little bell.' Arm. tal,' song.' Pers. tald',
, voice.' Eng. tal1&, tell, toll.
, Tarlaltar,' to mock.' Arm. ,alrel, 'to mock.'
90. Parmanigt, , zigerleiilJel;' tarmantucc-upp, , eine Alpapei,e,
brod und ziger in butter geToatet;' tierm, 'ziger,' i.e., solid
part of milk, of which cheese is made; cltierm, 'fodder.' Arm.
darman,' victuals.' Sansk. dltarma, 'what supports all men.'
But tie,."" is more nearly the Arab. tirm, 'butter';' cf.
In tarmantucc-upp, compare tucc with Arm. tll,1&It(el), 'to bake,'
and 1J11P with Arm. ep/i" , cooking.'
91. Tarna;.' a inoth ;' lafarinna, , a, butterfly.' Arm. t",itleern,
'a butterfly.' Ita1.larfalla. Lat .. papilio.
92. Pev-(d'puerclt), 'side (of bacon).' Arm. de"'; Irish
taolJlt ; . , " side.'
93. Theu, 'a pine-tree.' Arm. tlii, '.an oar j' theldi, , a pine-
tree;' elevin, 'a pine-tree, a cedar j' elat, 'a cedar j' Georg.
urtAeli, 'a pine-tree.' Theu and tlei probably meant originally
a tree;' and tlteu would come to signify' tile tree of the
Alps, i.e., 'a pine-tree.' In tlt-el(oa) == el(evin) =- the.
96 THE AmlENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUgcANS."
last member would signify 'pine,' and 'a tree,' would be
found in tAi, , an oar.' " "
94. Tutta,' a kind of reed; of which children make squirts!
Arm. tltatltar, 'a siphon, a spout.' .
95. Uettar,' "to" anoint.' Arin. 'to anoint;' the
96. Umblauna, 'ptarmi
b
'1ln, (achnee!uAn). Arm. "amayi,
, desert;; ame!/i, 'wild' (?) : "alavni, a pigeon,'" = Osset. balh.
Lat. palumbea. Another word for 'ptarmigan' is arblaund
(weua-Aultn): It does Dot appear whether we should divide
into ar-blauna and 'Um-blauna, or into arb. latin a and umb-

97 .. rerr, 'a wild boar.' Arm. waraz, 'a wild boar,' = Russ.
weAr, -= Sansk. varalta. Lat. verrea.
98. r eraclta, ueracAa, 'the crown of the head.' Arm. 'llJer,
, above j' we"l, 'end.' Lat. 'Pertez.
99. Zaina, 'a drinking-glass.' Arm. aan, 'uri .. ,
Pied. ,ana, i a drinking-cup.' Lapp.' Baja, 'Baun, 'situla.'
O. aaVVUlCpa, 'a cup.' Thrac. aaV"7I"aL, 'drunk.' :
100. Zapp, 'a step j' zaplida, 'a sledge-road little used.'
Arm, lavil; Arab. Babtl; 'path, footstep' (TpC{3oc, Mark i. S.)
101. Zezna, 'dung.' . Arm. zazir," foul;' zazrovthivn;
( ordure' zazaz 'vile.'
, . . .,
r 102. Zottla, 'a wagtail.' Arm. 'a sparrow j'
(a swallow;' 'a nightingale'-or perhaps better
from tootn, 'a tail,' and dolal, 'to wag.' Pers. malak, , a
wagtail.' "
. 108. Zuncla,' "juncla, 'leather thong; latchet j' 81/,a, 'uga,
'cord.' Arm. cooan, 'cord, string.'
The last, and most important, of the languages to be
sidered, is the Etruscan." Its relics consist of: (1) words of
which the meaning has been given; and (2) inscriptions.
The interpreted \vords will claim the first notice: I am in-
debted for them to the collection of Etruscan words in Dr.
Donaldson's YarronianfU.
THE AllKENIAN OmGIN OJ' THB ETRUSCANS. 97
EfI'lJlcan Worda.
1 .A?aar, , Deus:' alaoC, Gael. aDa, 'fire, the sun,
God;' .A.oaar (= A.oa-fear), 'God.' Irish .A.oaar, .A.eaar, 'God.'
O. Norse aa, 'deus.' Arm. a!l', 'spirit, demon j' neaar,
, demon.'
2 .A.galletor, '7raic.' Gael. og, ogail, 'youthful j' oglacA,
, lad;' ogalaclul, 'youth.' Welsh O!l, ogl, 'full of motion or
life, young' (cf. agilia); ogletld, 'fulness of life or motion.'
Arm. ogi, 'spirit;' ogelii, 'full of spirit.' Lith. waileaa, wai.
leilia, 'a child.' Georg. alcltali, Turk. ogAul, 'son j'
og"'lan, 'boy.' Alb. a!lall!ls;' child;' fi!Jall!Jtlti, 'lad.' Agal-
letor seems = Gael. ogalac",d with the Gael. termination -or,
and to the Welsh ogledd with the Welsh termination .. w.
S. Antar, , "ETOC.' Arab. and Pers. naar,' vulture, eagle.'
Arm. angl, 'vulture j' jay.'
4. 4.nttz,' ll.VEP0I.:' .A.naaa, 'Boreas.' Arm. anin (in compos.
ani), = O. Norse antle, = Gael. anam, = Lat. anima. Lat. ventU8.
Germ. wintle Gr. liVEpOC' .A.ntar,' an eagle,' may be allied
to a,,,das, as aquila is to aquilD.
5 .A.racua, Arm. arag, erag, 'swift,'! = Gr. "P'Y1,c,
= Sansk. ara, = Lapp. anoole; aragil, 'a stork or heron (ciconia
sen erodius);' arai,,,, 'stork, falcon j' ar,iv, 'an eagle,' =
O. Pers. Goth. ara, = Lapp. area, = Lith. arltia; on,
, a sparrow-hawk j' ovr()1)r, 'a kite.' A.raeul is the name of an
Armenian in the Behistun inscription.
It appears rather probable that aragil, which signifies
'stork' in Armenian, or some word very like aragil, signified
'falcon' in Lydian. For, in that language, {3a6-vpP1l'Y"",,1I sig-
nified ' llCT"ivoc' (ante, p. 89). Botticher compares /3a6. with
the Arm. bad, 'anas,' and adduces the German name of a
bird of prey, entenatoaaer. We have a kind of hawk called a
1 fp'I' iOl.WI
","(1(10#11'1', SaT' 41"'(1.,.01 ... ere7JJlQ1I.-IZ. XV. 237.
H
98 THE ARMENIAN omGIN 01' TIIB ETRUSCANS.
!en-driver, as well as a apa"ow-kawl&. Ba6vppr,-ya""" may be
equivalent to duclc-MWlc.
6' Ar ' h ' '1
6. Anmua, ''Ir( "IeOC. m. a!lr, omo jaN, VIrI e,
bold,' i. e. 'resembling clta""m, 'simus.'
7. 8. .A.ra6 'DerI6, , averte ignem.' Lat. arceo. Gr. ap"lw.
Arm. argel, 'hindrance, obstacle, opposition.'--Arm. Aercltel,
'to repel.' Alb. err, 'to keep ofl'.'-Irish furlan, 'Hame.'
Gael. buir8eacli" 'Hame.' Arm.lwvr, war, 6orbocll" 'fire.'
feuer. Gr. rip.
9 . ..J.tl1Jaum, 'ava8w8pac.' Pied. a'Utin, 'a vine.' Arm.
I
ddel
, 'to bind.' Gael. iadA, 'to bind.' This would give the
first syllable of at-I1J,.",,; while -tUUm may perhaps b.e ex-
plained from the Arm. a!lfl
i
, 'a vine j' Pers. aza""', 'a cutting
of a vine;' Pehlvi ai, aaia, 'wine j' aaiav, 'a vine.'1 Compare
Fr. Ii". and lierre; Arm. balel, 'to bind,' baldn, 'ivy j' and
Gael. iad/t" 'to bind,' eidlteann, 'ivy.' These instances may
illustrate the derivation of vitia from vieo, and of autin and
aUzaum from !Jddel or yavael. So also the Germ. rebe is con-
nected with the Ang.-Sax. rapen, 'to bind' (Diefenbach, Lez.
Camp. v. ii. p. 168).
10 . Balteua, 'the military girdle.' Eng. belt, baldric, =
Iceland. betti, = Gael. baIt. Gael. bolt, 'lacinia, ora, margo.'
Arm. botor, t garland, circle j' botorel, t to gird;' balel, 'to join.'
11. Burr",a, t lCa1l6apoc.' Arm. 6ar, borel, 'a gad-Hy j' bzez,
bziz, 'a beetle;' bzzel or biizzel, t to buzz' (= Fr. 6ourtlonner).
Thus the primitive meaning of burrua would be 'the buzzer,'
, the that' wheels his droning flight,' 'the shard-borne
beetle with his drowsy hums.' Alb. 'a dung-beetle j'
bourl&tli" 'a cricket.' Pers. buzl&, 'a kind of cantltaritle8, a
cricket, a rose-worm.' bujilc, (a beetle, any creeping
thing.' Gael. lJwrruia, t a caterpillar.' Rhret-Rom. bau, 'a
small beetle or insect.' Georg. buzi, 'a Hy.'
1 Ku is the name of the vine in Imeretia and Mingrelia, the ancient
Colchis. Parrot, p. 274. The vine climbs there to the summits of high
trees, and then hangs down to the ground.
TRB ARMENIAN ORIGIN OP THB BTB'llSCANS, 99
12. Capra, Welsh !Jof!lr; Bret. gavr; Gael. galJlI,o,r;
O. Norse Aafr; t a goat.' Lapp. /w,lJra; Arm. cMa" or cAav8!;
, hircus.'
] 8. Cana, 'f&leo.' Arm.' !Javas, 'a small sparrow-hawk.'
Gael. calJltM; Lapp. Aapale, "aplce, /w,ulca; Germ. "olJicAl;
Welsh !elJog; 'a hawk.'
14. Ctu,u, 'helmet ()r calque,' properly caplia. Gael. cap,
ceap; Bret. lcalJ ; Welsh cop; , head.' Lat. capue. Gr.
a;aA;'. Germ. lcopf, Lapp. lcaip; &Ith. !capo; 'a
hat.' Eng. cap. Germ. ltau6,. Fr. ctUfJU8tte.
15. GeIer, 'swift:' celerea, 'equites.' Pers. !Jelale, 'valde
agilia.' Arm. lekalal, 'to go, to leap j' 'to :walk.'
-Gr. ICE).'Ie, aUtII. Alb. leal!f, 4 a hprse;' !&atyiiri, lcalyori,
, riding;' leal!Jorea, 'a rider.' Carian &>"a, 'equus,' = Gael. ale
16 .. Damn,,". 'Lnroe.' tamp, I equus.' Fin. ta'fMltO,;
Arm. samlJilc; 'equa' (jumenf). Basque za'IIUJria, 'jumentum
vectorium, calJalleria.' Arm. tkamlJel, 'to saddle j' !amberel,
'to bear.' Cf. onu, and Alb. aD/maroa, 'jumetum.'
Pehlvi djet/&na, 'a camel.' Mantschu temen, 'a ClIIlel.' Old
Mexican tamanea, t carriers.' <;}ael. dam!, 'an ox, .a stag.l
] 7. ])runa, 'apxl,.' Irish dron, 'right j' tlronad"" 'dir.ec-
tion t dronain, 'throne.' Gr. ter, 'sove-
reign;' ttrovni, 'belonging to the Lord.'
PalO/Mum, at. palatum, Gr. ;a'>..a-
poe, = Arm. p/w,ylov -Pers. 6ularuJ, thigh;' lnslo,nd 0 puall,t,
, nigi and low, MfJ/f)8ft and earth.' Pehlri beland, t
Arab. fatale, t the sky.'- Lapp.
failhu, 'the aerial void.'
19. Pe6ru'Um, 'inferum.' (Also Sabine). O. H. (}erm.
furlJjan, t purgare.' furbiaj,. Fr. fourlJi,.. ltal.for6ir,
. Aug.-Sax. fSO'/'11I,ian, 'purpe.' foirfe, rault;'
fow, 'pure;' fealJ"" 'good ( ftJalJAtu, t beauty, goodness,
provement.'
20. Gapua, '3X'lpa.' Gael. cap, t a cart: Lat. Gr.
'.1. '
.lea.,,, lCa7r.GlI'I.
B2
100 THE A.BIIENI.AN ORIGIN 01' TIlE ETRUSCANS.
21. Ginu, ''Y1pa1loc.' Botticher considers that Lat. auca =
Sansk. fJalca, 'grus,' a clangore. So gi." may be considered
= X.qv andgana, and be compared with O. Norse gtna, = Germ.
gii/i,nen, = Gr. Xal1lw, and Lat. cano. In Arm. we have ganCel,
'to cry;' !canCel, 'to call j' and !cMneel, t to yelp,' = Lat.
gannzre.
The names of the crane seem generally to be derived a cla,,-
gore. Thus 'Ylpavoc and gnu may be referred to 'YflPVW, Lat.
garrio, = Sansk. lcru ; the Germ.ltraniclt, to !cra/um,; the Gael.
garan to gair, 'a shrill cry;' and the Arm. !clwrd and "m!ca""
to-!clwrtlal, t riler,' and krnlel, 'crier.'
22. Huter, 'Indio.' Arm. Mit, , easy, light, pleapnt;'
Mitali, 'agreeable, diverting j' lIeitaWvr, 'supple j' 4eitanal,
'to amuse one's self.'
23. Itua, t idus.' Irish itir or idir, 'between.' Alb. itA,
'through.'
24. LtZ'Ita, 'a double cloak.' Gael. leine, 'a shirt, a
shroud, a kind of dress.' Lat. lana. Pers. la!ln, , indusium
breve angnstis manicis.' Gr. Arm.
Maile, 'a cloak.' Lat. lodiz. Swed. !cliide. Germ. !cleid.
Eng. clotlt, clothe.
25. Laniata, t gladiator.' Irish lann, 'a sword.' Welsh
llqf!ln, t a blade.' - Lat. tanio, lamina.
26. Nanua, , Arm. nenD, , craft, deceit;' 'JI,engel,
'to deceive' nanir, 'vain, futile.'
27. Nepo8, t luxurious.' Pers. nef8ani, t I uxuriosus, camalis.'
Arab. and Turk. nefia, t delicatus.' The the is the Arab. neft,
= Heb. nefei, 'breath, soul, animal" body, flesh.' Pol. 'JI,apaiae,
, to inspire, to give to drink j' napalc, 'to glut.' Alb. nepiJ8,
'a glutton.' Arm. nivt/i" t body, matter.'
28. 8ulJulo, t tibicen.' Goth. 8Vilja, 'pfeifer,
Upper Germ. 8cAwilJeln, 'pfeifen.' Welsh 9fDib, 'a pipe.' Lat.
ailJilare, = Pers. aijltdan, = Arm. aovlel. Alb. 'a flute.'
Rhret-Rom. 8c/i,ibtot, 'a flute.'
29. ror8U8" 'a measure of land one hundred feet
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OIr THE ETRUSCANS. JOI
(Also U mbrian) Pers. warg, t a digging, an area round a
house ;' 'lDarz, t agriculture, a field. having a raised border
round it.' Arm. 'lDa!lr, t space, extent, .piece of ground;'
'lDarel, t to cultivate, to pl'epare;' 'lDarzel, 'to prepare.' Com-
pare acre, acleer, and acleern .
For the explanation of the words contained in this Etruscan
vocabulary, two languages are indispensable, the Armenian
and the Celtic. Now the Etruscan nation in Italy was in all
probability made up of two elements, the Tyrrhenian and the
Umbrian. To the latter of these we may attribute the Celtic
element in the Etruscan language, and to the former the
Armenian element. The structure of the language we should
expect to be Armenian, as the U mbrian would be the intrusive
element in EtJRlscan. Accordingly, when we come to examine
the Etruscan inscriptions, we shall &nd this to be the case.
Et'NMCan Imcription8.
Etruscan inscriptions are mainly of two kinds, sepulchral
and votive. By the recurrence of the same words and forms
in these inscriptions, and by comparing them, in addition,
with similar inscriptions in Latin, we are enabled, not merely
to deduce with great probability the meaning of single Etrus-
can words, but also to proceed step by step to the interpreta-
tion of some complete Etruscan sentences, and thus to become
sufficiently acquainted with the signification of Etruscan ex-
pressions, and the grammatical f?rms and mechanism of the
language, to pronounce with increased confidence upon its
affinities. The result of such a process appears to be in ac-
cordance with the inferences already drawn, that t!le Etruscan
~ ' . is a Thracian dialect, which has taken up some Celtic words,
but is still represented in substance by the Armenian. And
here it may be well to notice the degree of affinity between
the Armenian and Etruscan which it is required to prove. It
101 'l'BJ: .lBJDnnlN omom 0.. THE BTBUSCANB.
is luch a degree of affinity 88 exists between the English and
German, or between the Greek find Latin; not such a degree
as exists between the English and Anglo-Saxon, or between
the Italian and Latin. The Etruscan is to be regarded &8 the
sister, not the daughter, of the Armenian; and 88 the sister,
not of the oldest Armenian now existing, but of an Armenian
1angnage still more ancient by several centuries. For the Ar-
menian, dating from about 400 A.D., may be a thousand years
younger than some Etruscan inscriptions. If, therefore, we
can make such progress towards the interpretation of the
Etruscan by the Armenian, as an Englishman ignorant of
German, or a Latin ignorant of Greek, could make in similar
circumstances tGwards the interpretation of German or Greek,
we shall then have advanced as far as we ought to advance by
the aid of philology towards the establishment of the Armenian
origin of the Etruscans. Such a point, I think, we shall
succeed in gaining, even if, in the inscription of Cervetri, we
do not go beyond it.
The first Etruscan inscriptions to be noticed are sepul-
chraI.l
1 The commonest forms of Etruscan sepulchres are the chambers in
the rock where there are cli1fs or hills, and the tum""li or conical barrows,
with internal ebambers, on more level ground. Some of the tombs in
the rocb, 88 in the cue of the Oasuccini tomb at Chiusi, consist of a
hall, with the entrance from without on one side, and openings into
smaller chambers on the three other sides. A very similar arrangement
will be observed in the rock-tomb of Van in Armenia, of which a plan
and description is given by Layard (Ninevel and, Babylon, p. 396).
With respect to Etruscan tumuli, the writer best acquainted with them
says: 'If the tumular rorm of sepulture were not one or "natural sug-
gestion, and which has therefore been employed by almost every nation
from China to Peru, it might be supposed that the Lydians, who em-
ployed it extensively (see vol. i. p. 85S) had copied the subterranean
hut. of their neighbours the Phrygians, and introduced the fashion into
Etruria. PM conical pit-lwu8es qf tke ancient A'NfUmiana miglt in tluJ
same way be regardetl (U tAe types qf tlte tombs qf tltat form wlticl
tihOfl,nd, in s01dluJrn Etnwia, and which are also found south of the Tiber,
88 well as in Sicily; for the description given of them (Xenophon,
.Anab. iv. 6, 25; cr. Diodor. xiv. pp. 258-9) closely corresponds. The
interiors of these subterranean huts of Armenia presented scenes very
"HE ARKENIAN ORIGIN OJ' THB 103
Et1'U8can EpitaplMe
Several words are repeatedly found in Etruscan epitaphs, in
conjunction with proper names, so that their meaning be
like those in an Italian capanna (Dennis, Oities and Oemettnies qf
Btrwria, p. 61, note).
The dwellings of the Armenian peasantry are scarcely altered at the
present day. A modern traveller says of them: 'The hQuses, however,
are not properly subterra.neous, in the common sense of the term. Thel'
are generally made by excavating the earth and raising a wall of loose
stones to the required height. Trunks of trees are then laid across for
rafters and covered with branches. Then the earth is piled on until the
whole is covered, and the fabric attains a seini-globular shape.
times the whole is built upon the surface, but, in both cases, the external
appearance is that. of a bare mound. of erie AJJ the traveller ap-
proaches one of these villages, he discerns nothing at first but an appa-
rent unevenness in the ground. Boon the rounded tops become distin-
guished.'-(Southgate, Prav6u in Armenia, 4-0. vol. i. p. 2(3). Again,
(p. 3(5), the author observes: 'In the neighbourhood of the city
(Ourmiah) there are several mounds,' which the missionaries conjecture
to be the hills of the ancient fire-worshippers. There are strong ap-
pearances of their being, at Some been excavated,
and large walls or masses of stone, regularly laid, have been found within.
Human bones have also been discovered.'-Compare Micali, Monumenti
Inediti, Tav. lv, lri.; also Fergusson's Handbook qf Arckitectwre, Asia
Minor and Etruria. In Sir C. Fellows' Lgcia, c. vi., it is shown. how
the forms of the Lycian tombs are derived from those of domestic build ..
ings. This illustrates the present question, and also explains the differ-
ence between the Etruscan and Lycian forms of sepulchres.
.. The form of Etruscan tombs thus favours, 'as far as such can,
the theory of the Armenian a1Ii.ni.ties of the Etruscans. But there are
also tomb, in Etruria of a construction, and, probably the work of
an earlier race. Mr. Dennis gives a representation of one at Satumia
(v. ii. p. 300). There are a great many at the same plaC'e. The author
.writes (p. SI6).: 'Here the is startled by the striking resemblance
to the cromlechs or our own'country. Not that one such monument is
actually slanding above ground in an entire state; :hut remove the earth
from anyone of those with a single cover-stone, and in the three up ..
right slabs, with their 8helving, overlapping lid, you have the exact
counterpart of Kit's Cotty House, and other like familiar antiquities of
Britain; and the re8emblance is not only in the form, 'and in the unhewn
masses, but even in the dimensions of the structures. We know, also,
that many of the cromlechs or kistvaens ot the British Isles have been
found inclosed in barrows, sometimes with a circle of small upright slabs
around them; and from analogy we may infer that all (P) were origin-
ally so blqied. Here is a further point of resemblance to these tombs
Yy prohIbIy decJntee1. 'They may be dirided into tluee
eh M: (1) words implyiDg age; .. ords appuently im-
plying reIatiooship; (3) .. ords probably reCenmg to the tomb
or am it.eJt. 'Ibse 8e a1so (4) fetr bi1ingual
where proper pamftI 8e given in EtruseaD and latin The
epitaphs which I shall quote are all taken &om lanzi" and in-
dicated by his numbers. What are proper pamftI I haTe indi-
cated by injtials. They are 80metimes contracted in
form.
JrortJ. _#., .
The 1int seven of the following epitaphs are CODSeeOtive in
T4Dzi, and are Dumbered
Bav. VeJan Ar. ril xlii. leille.
L . 8te. La... ril xiiii. leille_
Nevile Papa airJil xxii.
Tha. Leivai Ma. Krab arJil xxxiii.
S. 8vetiu L. arJil Til m.
A. Pekni ril Iiii. leille.
Thana Kainei rilleiu Iv.
Av. Leku ril ixx. (10).
Comparing these with the expreaions, tJizit (J.fIOI, a.fI06,
anno tZtatU, and tdatu, and observing that leise is joined with
ril, and not with awl, the following interpretations are de-
duced-
awl, 'mtas.' ,.il, 'annus.' leise, 'vixit.'
., Arm Aj 1 , ,
tUn", Ewus ave".., ar-ave", more, excesSIve;
!la'Dit-ean, 'an age j' Aav = Lat. (JfJfI8; (Jvag,
, elder jt dl or af)l, 'a ring' (annulus). Lapp.
, 'G h 'tim' Ge 'ape, annus. ot alf)l, e. rm.
Saturnia. In lOme of the cromlechs, moreover, which are inclosed in
tumuli, lana puaage8, lined with upright slabs, and roofed in with
others laid horizontally, have been found; whether the similar passages
in these tombs of Saturnia were also covered in, cannot be determined.'
Though cromlechs are not peculiar to the Celts, yet this close resemblance
it valuable as subsidiary evidence in support of the position, that the
predeceeaors of the Etruaca.na in Etruria were of Celtic origin.
THE AmlENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 105
e'lOig. Eng. ever. Lat. tBVum = Gr. alwlI =
O. Norse tefl = Arab. abad. Osset. afon, 'time ;'
affJ!!, 'a year.'
A.1J-il seems to consist of the root a1J, which
is Arm., and of the termination.-il, which is
also Arm. Thus we have tea.il, 'appearance,'
from tea, 'sight;' arag.il, 'a stork,' from
arag, 'swift.' So also katA and leatle.il both
signify 'a drop,' and katA.il, likewise, 'to
drop.' All Arm. infinitives, which partake of
the nature of nouns and are declined as such,
terminate in el, aI, ovl, or il.
1
The Arm.
present participle, again, terminates in avl,
dl or 01, and the past participle in eal: so
that the terminations I and I, which are com-
mon in Arm., imply the state of being or
having been what the root indicates. As
forms ending in I are so frequent in Etruscan,
it may be well to illustrate the character of
the Arm. in this respect by noticing some of
the derivatives from a single root, tea, and
explaining what parts of speech they properly
are.
tea, 'sight.'
teaanel, 'to see,' a form in -anel analogous
to "al'i3-allw.
teaanel, 'aspect,: the preceding verb used
as a noun.
teaanol, 'one who sees, a seer, a prophet,'
pres. part. of teaanel.
teaaneli, 'visible,' fut. part. of teaanel.
teaanelicll" , sight, the eyes,' the plural form
of teaaneli.
1 Gol, 'to be, t is anomalous.
] 08 THB .lBIIDIAlf OBIGIN 0)1 THE BTBUSCAN8.
tuol, t one who sees, a prophet,' pres. part.
of a non-existent verb, tud.
telil, t aspect,' a non-existent verb, teril,
the pass. of te8el, t to see.'
ril, t annus' . Arab. rigl; Heb. ,eget, 'time, an age.' The
primitive sense is t foot,' from the root rag,
t to move' (Gesen.) = Arm. ra/i" as appears
from the Arm. rakl, , to go forward' ( == Gael.
racA), raA, 'a way.' The termination of
r-il may be explained like that of av-il. Com-
pare also rale-il and r.it with nih.it and .-it.
Arm. aral-dt, t time.'
Georg. roloi, t a clock;' rli, t to run.'
Welsh ,IIi, t what intervenes j' rlei/, t what
d
d be ' . z. -I' te t- ,-
IVl es, anum r j r"/I,, an In rs lee, 't.e.,
t an interval (of space):' t a year' is t an in-
terval (of time).'
.LeiMe, t vixit' Arm. linet, t to be, to become, to exist, to live.'
Hung. lenni/ to be j' Ilny, 'existence.' Lapp.
lei, t erat,' = Arm. linb. Germ. leben. Gael.
linn, 'an age, a. period.' Alb. l!/ei/, t I am
born j' lyinti, t I give birth to.' Leine, from
its form, would rather be compared with the
Arm. present, lin;, t he is,' than with the
imperf. liner, 'he was.' Linel has no per-
fect.
Wortla apparentl!/ impl!Jinll Relation8ltip.
Klan (passim).
leta'll Gael. clann, t offspring, Welsh plan,
t a scion j' plant, 'a son.' _ Gr. ICAwv,
Lat. plantae Manx clei/t"
I people j' clein, t a cla:n j' cleuin, t a son.in-Iaw;'
cleuin!/8, t affinity j' cloan, t children;' cluigll,t,
t
TH. ARKBNIAN ORIGIN 01' mJ: ETBU'8CAN8. 107
A more recondite and perhaps a better interpretation of lelan
is given by Miiller (Ewualeer, v. i. p. 446). He compares the
two inscriptions on the same monument-
La. Vanete La. Lethial
l
etlra
See Vanete La. Lethial !clan
and observes: 'If etera be taken to mean ' other, second,' lelan
must be 'first, firstborn.' Etera is thus compared the
Gr. ITEpOC, Umbra etre, Arm. dtar. Dr. Donaldson argues in
the same manner (Yarronianua, p. 171) : 'If then etera means,
as is most probable, the aecona of a family' (just as Arm. miv"
'other,' does signify the ,econd son of five - St. Martin,
Mtfmoirea, v. ii. p. 174), 'lelan must mean thefir,t or head ot
the family.' This might bring us to the Arm.-
lela'll, Arm. 9/001&"', 'head, summit, the first rank glle!w,n,
zoolen (lii. 'head-fish'), 'a chub j' gllell,ani, 'the chief
persons in a city, the nobility.'
GlleAan would become lel1&ltan in Etruscan; or, omitting the
aspirate, lelan.
mi Kalairu fuivI (191) .
Lth. Marikane via (315).
Larthi Vetns Klaukespuifl (810).
Arnth Vipis Seriuris puiale Sutat .. i (311).
Anes K.aes puil hui (123).
f'U;iua
Gael. foil, 'blood, family, tribe, kindred.' Lat.jitiu,.
puia Gr. vloc, ;v'A;'. Hung . .flu, 'son.' Syriiinic pi,
P
uiale , , J E th ., , , b '
puit
son. s. pO'ta, son, pOU, oy.
Larthia Kaia Huzetnas Arnthalisa Kafatl aale (6S).
Titi Akril ,e!c (37).
Ramthn Matulnei aecll,. (471)
,ale {Arm. zo,valc, 'blood, son, child j' ,ag-il, 'to be born
aele or deri ved j' zag-el, 'to produce young j' zag, 'a
lecn, young bird (vEoaaoc).' Gr. TllCOc.
1 Letkua is given as a Pelasgian name. (n. ii. 843.)
I The Syrianians are a Finnish tribe in the Russian provinces or
Arkhangel, V ologda, and Perm.
108 THE A.BM:ENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANs..
The exact meanings of lelan, /ui1U, and aal&, are not per-
fectly clear. Klan and aale might possibly define the familia
or the gena of the deceased; and fuiua imply youth, as pa-
rentage is indicated in Etruscan without any word signifying
t son' or t child.' The following epitaphs, 87 and 124, shew
the distinction between leI an and such words as fuiua or
.
pu/za :-
Tlatisal puiia Larthias Rutenei .. aural !elan line.
!elan puiale Amth Kaes Anes Ka. .
With respect to the termination of puiale it may be observed
that the termination -ale forms Arm. diminutives.
1Y Draa probabl!/ referring to tlte tomb or 'Urn, or to tlte tleceaaed.
8utlti. This term is frequently found. There is the follow-
ing inscription at the entrance of the tomb of the V olumnii,
described by Vermiglioli, near Pemgia :-
. Amth Larlh Velimnas
Arvneal Thosiur
autlti akil theke.
The Italian antiquaries, as cited by Vermiglioli, seem to
agree in regarding autlti as a sepulchral term. Orioli says
that t the nature of the localities on which it is found in-
scribed does not permit a doubt on the subject.' Migliarini
interprets elca Iutlti, t hic situs est,' or t questa e la tom ba.'
Vermiglioli himself, also regarding autlti as a sepulchral term,
seems inclined to follow Lanzi in Hellenising the Etruscan,
and in referring autlti to aWT'Ipla. But the most obvious
meaning is certainly t tomb,' or t is buried.' 1
1 There may be some slight objections to these interpretations. We
find autltina on a statue (MicaJi, Mon. Tav. xxxv.), and on apatera or
mirror (Tav. xlviii.). Butltil is also found on a kind of bronze disk of
uncertain use (Lanzi, v. ii. p. 442). Butltina might possibly, though it
does not appear probable, be etymologically unconnected with autlt;,.
Its termination -utltin(a) resembles the Arm. termination -ovtltivn, and
the root might be the Arm, zok, 'hostia;' zok-el, 'BfI.rUl:' whence we
might form zokovtli1Jn, 'BvIL"','
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETBUSCA.N& 109
{
Welsh 8'lJ)tlt, t a heap.' Gael. 8uidlt, t a seat.' Canan
8letA;' aoiia, 'a tomb.' Arm. 8ovzanel, perf. 80'lJzi, the 80fJZ,
'to thrust in, to cover, to hide.'
In the previous epitaph, tltelee, found elsewhere under the
form, telee, resembles the Gr. r.9''IICE, as Lanzi notices. It will
be found that tltelee or lelee can hardly signify anything but
, makes' or 'brings.' The Arm. words most nearly
l-esemble'it are-dize, 'erigit;' th. ddz, 'acervus,' = Gr . .9'lc,
zUe, 'ducit, fert:' 'TlICTEt, TEICEt.' Cf. TEICTWV: also
Lapp. taleleet, Fin. telca, Esth. tellllema, 'facere.' .JJcil may be
a proper name, Aciliu8, the nom. to tltelee.
Instead of eleo,8utlti (' ecce sepulcrum,' or 'hie jacet'-8utlti
might be either a noun, or a verb in the 8 pers. sing., in
Arm.), we sometimes meet with eleo, autlti neal, followed by a
name.
1
Now the word neal, being found on tombs,
readily leads 11S to the Arm. nai, 'a bier, a coffin;' nelelt,
, putror ;' nelehel, , putrefacere;' nelelwl, 'putrefaciens;' nelelteal,
, putrefactus,' i.e. ' mortuus, cadaver, VEICPOC, VEICVC.' The Arm.
8O'Vzanel, 'condere, mergel-e,' and the passive, or in this case
the reflective form, a(1)zanil, 'sese condere, mergere,' are verbs
like apapTavw, which insert -an- between the root and the final
inflexion. It would be more common to derive from a root
like 80VZ the active and passive forms, 8O'Vzel, t condere,' and
8ovzil, t condi.' However, the Arm., as it is, will give us-
aU aovzani nelelteal
ecce sese condit putrefactus . . . .
from which we may explain the Etruscan-
eleo, aut"'i neal.....
hi d
{ mortuus}
c con Itur da
ca ver
{
the deceased} ,

lles
A' the body of
The Etruscan root, nea, would be intermediate in ortho-
1 See the plate of the Campanari Museum in Dennis, v. i. p_ 4.4.2.
The proper name is lost.
110 THB AmlDLUf ORIGIN 01' THK ETBUSCAlt&
grapby, and also in meaning, to the Arm. fJe}j and MI. We
shall 8Qbsequently meet with another Etruscan word, 8o,ul,
resembling nul in form, and which may be also interpreted
as a participle, and identified with the Arm. or
We have already discerned this last Arm. participial form in
the Lyd. = Arm. /&keldavl, ''lrlll'YflJlI.' Ante, p. 40.
Thutnei tAMi (76).
Laris Vete tkui (80).
Larth Veta Arnthalisa tlt'li Larth Vete line (86).
eAui Larth Petrni Larthalisa (818).
Lanzi ranks tltu;' with fuiUl and pllio" and interprets it
t filius, J or 'filia.' This does not appear to me very probable.
We find the root ti. (tMm) in the following Arm. words:-
tkiv (gen. tkovO!l), 'numerus.'
tltOfJ-eI, 'numerare.'
tll,oo-I, 'numerat.'
tMm-i, 'videtur, numeratur.'
tAov-iclt, 'sententia,' the plural form of t/t.ooi.
By extending a little the meaning of tltovel, we might make
it signify t numerare, nominare, memorare,' and obtain for
tkovi the meaning, 'memoratur,' corresponding in aD epitaph
to 'in memoriam.' 'We might then interpret (86)-
Lartj Yets A,.",tluJ,liaa tllMi. Lartlt, Yete liae.
Lartia Vettia Arnthalisa memoratur. Lartia Vettia { .
1 cr. Fr.feu, Ital.fo" I deceased,'::a Lat.fuit. In the beginning of the
inscription of the Torrs di Ban Manno (Lanzi, ii. p. 438) there occurs, in
conjunction with 8'Utli, .' is buried,' the word t1& __ , which, it tkui signi-
fies 'memoratur,' ought, as tJtUS8 has the form of a genitive, to signify
I memorim.' The inscription begins thus :-
Kslum 8'Utli kin-tli. tkW8 8aina EtfJS fiafW8
Hic conditur memorim Etvus Thauru
La""t1I,e ..' I
Lautnua .
These meUlioga of ,.,Ai ana tAua seem not unlikely to be If
we should attempt to complete the translation of these few words, the
. Arm. would mpply, for litat1i_, the prep. MtA, which, with the 88DH or
lor,' governs a gen. Baina appears to agree with tlHle.: we have in
THB ABMBNIAH OBIGIN 01' 'l'HB BTBUSCAlfB. 111
TNnn, beiDg implied in elwvicA, is both a noun and verb in
Arm.
t.lar Rasnal (457).
tutar Hilar Serv (408).
t.la,. Svuriu Au. Papsinasl A. KOrInis 1 (460).
Tetrntertular (461).
t.lo,r. Arm. tA.alar, 'an earthen vessel;' tluJlel, to bury'
(e1lterrer) j the tltal, 'tellus.' Gael. 6ula, , a hillock.'
Gr. TV:\.", Phryg. tdat(ol). p. 82.
Lth. Velkialu VipinaJ (465).
L. I(n)eni Ramthai tupu avil xxiii (463).
Arni Thanie avils xvii (464).
lupu Irish hlJM, a corpse j' t., I. heap.' GaeL lolJII, I to
putrefy.'
Bilingual Epitaplu.
C. Licini C. f. Nigri. } (5)
V. Lekne V. Hapirnal.
The root in Ho,pirnal is Hap;"': it appears = Niger. Cf.
Arm. leka'OM, 'darkness j' l&ltavarin, 'dark j' !&ltavaranal, 'to
become dark j' lcltapltiilc, , a negro.'
Aelie Fulni Aelies KiartAialila. } (7)
Q. Folnius A. f. Pom. FuaCUl.
The root in Kiartltiatiaa is lciartj or !ciaI'. Gael. cia,. means
'f'U8CU8'
In the first of these epitaphs, as In many others, Etnlsc.
rete = Lat. Caiua. Compare Arm. el, C height,' Gael. ailt,
, noble, a cliff,' with Gael. caid, I summit' and caidA, 'noble.'
Arm. lin, 'old,' =- Welsh Un,:III Gael. 8san, =- Lat. 8sn(ez). The8e would
give-
KeJum _t!i iinti". t!UtJ8 8ainB Rtvs Tlta'IWtI
Hie conditur causA memorim veteris Etvus Thaurua
LflfI;ltM
Lautnus
The of lint!''''' and aaina are not to be relied on; but
those of n'1' and tA.', given in the text, may acquire lome additional
probability from this inscription.
] 12 THE AlUlENIAH ORIGIN OIr THE BTBUSCANB.
From the short epitaphs examined above, a tolerably com-
plete vocabulary of Etruscan sepulchral expressions may be
derived. We may now proceed to notice an epitaph of greater
length, the longest, indeed, which is given by Lanzi (Ep. 471).
It is copied by him, but not accurately, from Maffei (Ou. Lit.
tom. v. p. 810), and is also found in the MUI. Et'NJ,lc. tom. iii.
tav. vii. p. 108. This epitaph was discovered, written in
black, more than a century ago, in a grotto at Cometo, the
ancient Tarquinii. It seems to run thus, in four lines, with
some lacuna, when .the proper names are indicated by capital
initials :-
RamtAn Matulnei Beclt MargeB Matulm-
pui.,l/, .J..mlce Setltrel Keia-ieBlcirum t a m ~
Lof- naalc Matulnaalc Iclalum Ice-IJ- Icilclenar-m-
a-avenlce lupum avill-acM mealcltlalc Eitvapia 11/,e-
Here we meet with the words., Beclt, puia(m), lupu(m), and
avil(a), already noticed. It remains to be seen what assistance
can be derived from the Armenian towards an interpretation
of the whole. Such an interpretation must necessarily be in
some degree empirical, but still it will show what can be done
by a particular language, even though the accuracy of the
interpretation must frequently remain doubtful. I shall take
the words in their order.
Ramtltn. A proper name, ace. of Ramtlta. The nom.
RamtAa and the gen. RamtluJ,i are found in
Lanzi's epitaphs, 232 and 468.
Matulnei In the original, Matulnvi. The Etmsc. r
is a digamma or P, so that E and r are easily
confounded. Matulnei, t of Matulna.'
leclt. t belonging to the gen8 or familia,' already ex-
plained.
Marlcel. In the original, Marlcvl. Marlcel, t of Marcus'
or'Marca.'
Malulm- . Read Matulnei, supposing M = N I, . and the I
to form the beginning of an E, the rest being
pU1,(J,m
Amlee.
THE A.BKENIAN ORIGIN OIr THE ETRUSCANS. ] 13
obliterated. In the original there is no break
between Marlcva and Matulm-.
. 'daughter,' already explained.
. A proper name, perhaps the same as Am!lcu8,
a reputed Bebrycian, and therefore Thracian
name.
Setn,re, A proper name, gen. of Sethra or Sethre, the
former of which is found three times among
Lanzi's epitaphs, as well as Setkre8 and
8etn,rela.
Kei8-ie8 Read Keiliniea. We have Keilinil in an
epitaph in the same grotto; and Cicero, as
Lanzi observes, mentions CtBaennia as possess-
ing a fundua at Tarquinii.
leinem Arm. lei, gen. gili, 'a corpse.' We find lcizi
on another tomb in the same grotto. Heb..
gCiem, 'a body.'
tame-u 'buries,' or 'buries here.' Arm. aamiJan,
damiJaran, 'tomb, sepulchre, vault, catacomb,'
= Lat. tt('mulu8, Gr. Gael. tuam.
Laf--naal& }' The lIente8 or familite of Laf.-na and Ma-
Matumaale tulna.' Arm. azg, 'sort, race, family,' forming
also a suffix, as in a!ltazll, 'different' Qit. 'other-
sort'} j lavazgi,' noble' (lit. 'good-race').
l&talum 'funera.' Gr . .aalw. Arm. lal, 'to mourn,'
tat, lalivn, la/ovmn, lalicn" lalovncn" lalovtkivn,
'mourning.'
lee-8 Perhaps leeckal or leecluue. We find in Etrnsc.,
leecn,a, leecluue, and leecnazi. Arm. cn,aleeai,
'solvit' (perf.); cll,all,eai, t expiavit j' leaAeai,
, paravit.'
ldl&lenar-m- Read Idletefta Ramtka. Arm. lealclanal, 'to
become tender.' Kilelena, 'dulcissima,' an
epithet occurring pa88im on children's graves.
Or lcil&lena might be explained ' mortua,' from
I
1141 THB ABKENIAN ORIGIN 01' THB BTBUBCAN8.
the Arm. root iiI, t extinction, death,' and the
suffix -den, 'compositus:' e. II. mo/rmnelh,
'corporeal' (marmin t corpus').
a-avenlee Read apavenlee, t se confugit ad,' or 'deponit.'
Arm. avanaet, 'to consign, to give up j' avandl
(z) lwllin, 'he gives up the ghost' (lwlli) , 'be
dies ;'. apavCn, 'security, refuge, retreat;'
apavinil, t to commit one's self to.' .A.p-, in
Arm., = Gr. a7r-, Lat. ab.. The termination
-ii, in apavinil, marks the passive or reflective
voice. The active would be apavinel.
lupum. . Already explained. Either' tomb,' or t body.'
avila . . . t mtatis,' already explained. In the lacuna
after avila would have been the number of
years lived.
aclt8 Doubtful. Cornish aclt, 'soboles :' Welsh ach"
, stem, lineage.' Sansk. valei ' growth,' = Arm.
age .A.clta,' adolescens, infaus' (?).
meakltlale Also extremely doubtful. Guided by mere
assonance, we might derive from the Arm.,
melle, ' p.aAalCoc,' and laile or le;le, t awp4.' See
ante, in Alb. s. v.. lyei. Meaklt18le,' pa">..a-
lCoaaplCoc.' Similarly, from p/tapltovle, 'tender,'
marmin, 'flesh, body, corpse,' and mortlt,
'skin,' the Armenian forms the adjectives,
pltapltleamarmin, 'tender-bodied,' and ph,apltlea-
morth, 'tender-skinned;' so that it might also
form the adj. mellealeile, ,
Eitvapia. Apparently a proper name. Other readings
are Htvapia and Eitvapta. If apia or' vapia
could be connected with a7rla, '1;',' eit vapia,
or eite apia, would suggest ' sit terra.' Arm.
iie 'sit' Irish ib Z 'terra' , ., /1/,
me-- Uncertain. Perhaps 'me (facit);' or 'mitis,'
= Arm. melm, Gael. malda. 'Sit terra levis'
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 115'
is a common valediction at the conclusion of
Latin epitaphs.
The Armenian would thus enable us to arrive at the follow-
ing interpretation for the epitaph :-
Ramtltn, Matulnei leelt, Marleel Matulnei
Ramtham, Matulnm prolem, Marcm Matulnm
puiam, .A.mlce 8etli,rea Keu (in) iea kiaum tame-u.
filiam, Amycus a Sethre Cmselluia cadaver sepelit.
Lqf--lJ1,lJ,lJle, Matulna8le, lctatum lee (clta)l.
Laf.-nia gens, Matulnia gens, funera { solvit: }
Kilctena R(a)m(l!a) a(p) avenlce
paravlt..
tupum,
tumulum, }
corpus,
{
Dnlcissima} Ramtha
Mortua
f se confugit ad
1 deponit
avih
-, aeltl meaklthle. Eitvapia me-
_____ 1,
{
infans } tenera.
mtatis -,
adolescens
I alluded above to an epitaph in the same grotto, containing
the words Keiainia and nzi. It is this-
Lart! Keiainil Yew" klan ldzi zitac!nlce
meani munilckt! methtm nupltzi'J kantklce lcalul-lupu.
Here we meet with lcizi, as we do with leiaum in the previous
epitaph; also with meani, which may be compared with the
1 Compare the following epitaph in Muratori (p. KCLXXI):-
Herennim Nice
v. A. III. K. VIII. D. XVI.
Anicetus Pater Fee.
Conditfl Bum Nice Qum Jam
Dulciaaima Pam Ducens
.A.etatia Tenera Quat
t'UO'l' .Annoa Abrepta Su
peris Flente8 Jam Liqui
Parentes.
The resemblance of the first and third sentences of the Etruscan
epitaph to the first two sentences of the Phrygian epitaph (ante, p. 34)
is rather remarkable. The Phrygian, unlike the Etruscan, require8 no
Celtic for its explanation.
IOrnupthi.
12
116 THE A,1UIENIAN ORIGIN 01' THB BTBUSCAHB.
Arm. maltanal, 'to die.' Munilcletlt might be explained as a
t sepulchral monument,' from the Gael. .uin, = Lat. f1U)fl (eo),
and the Gael. claidAe, 'burial j' clatlA, t a sepulchre.' Kia",
and lupu are familiar expressions. As Metltlna and Metillnal
are found in Lanzi (v. ii. p. 295) as proper names, metltlm
ought to = Metellum. A nominative, Metldna, MetA,la, or
Metltlia, would rather be expected. The verbs appear to be
zilaclinlce and leantltlce, of \vhich the last resembles the Arm.
cltandalce, , he engraves or cuts.' ZilacA-nlce might be an Arm.
verb in -analcel. Compare plwl&-I and plwlclt-ano,lcl, the
changes.' Zilaclt- might contain the Arm. elag 'fossa,' z
being prefixed, as in teli, 'place,' zetelel, , to place j' alcn, ' eye,'
zalcanel, 'to eye.' cr. Gael. adhlaic, 'sepeli,' and Phryg.
lacltit (ante, p. 30). Kizi might be the date plur., = Arm. 'i
geia, the date sing. being giit or 'i gei. The change of the
8 of Iciaum into the z of. Icizi might be thus explained; for
Etrusc. z sometimes = la, as in the case of Utuze, =
Kizi, , \vith the dead.'
The word zilacltnlce appears twice on an urn found at Bo-
Marzo (Giorn. Arcad. v. cxix. p. 825) in the connexion-
zilacltnlce avil Sf-which Orioli renders conjecturally (Giorn.
Arcad. v. cxx. p. 232), 'obiit, depositus est, sepultus (0
simile) mtatis-.' Thus the Arm. would give for lcizi zilacltnl&e
a sense which is probable, 'mortuis infoditur.'
The interpretation of the second line cannot be surmised
with any confidence, but its tenour may not improbably be,
that the grave and entombment were due to the care of a
person named Metellus, perhaps 'with' or 'for' nupth.zi,' ne-
potibus' or ' nepoti.'
We meet with leia again in another epitaph, one of those
contributed by Campanari to the Giornale .A.rcadico, v. cxix.
It is found, p. 822 --
Vipinans Sethre Velthur . . . Meklasial Thanchvilu o,vih
leil Iceal XS.
The last word is a number: X = L (50) in Etruscan nume-
THE A.RMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 117
ration. The for 50 is !Jiaovn, a modification of ninD,
'five,'. and the termination -aov"" in which we recognize the
Gr. -ICOVTa, the Lat. -gi'll,ta, and the Goth. -Ituntl. Campanari
interprets X8, L r, though 8 does ,not usually signify r in
Etruscan. Let, however, X8 -= L r, as it will not affect the
question of affinity. We have now to explain avila Ida leeal.
avila 'mtatis.'
leia. 'corpus,' if its meaning has been rightly conjectured.
leeal Arm. !ceal, 'vivere.' The pres. part., being formed
in Arm. by adding -01 to the root, would be leeol,
instead of which the adj. leentlan or leendani, ' vivus,'
is employed. The perf. part., being formed by
-eal to the root, or else to the pen. !cez ( i) ,
t vixi,' would be leeal or leezeal, of which forms the
latter is in use. But leeal would be a genuine
Arm. form for' having lived,' which may probably
be the meaning of the Etrusc. leeal. (Compare the
perf. parts. in the Armenian epitaph, ante, p. 28,
note). So also the two forms of the perf. part. of
the Arm. kal, 'to be, to abide, to live,' would be
leeal and leaieal. The four words, avila leia Iceal
LY, might then b'e interpreted, 'having lived as
to the 55 (years) of age,' or, 'having become
a corpse at 55 (years) of age.'
The following epitaph is also given by Campanari (Giorn.
Arcad. v. cxix. p. 834). It is on a sarcophagus-
. .A.tnaa rel. Lartltal !clan atallee avil LXIIL
. tit M aruiva Tarila leenaplte lupu.
We have here "to explain atallee and kenaplte, both probably
verbs. The Arm. suggests no root for atallee, but from the
Gael. we get the verb atak,,' become stiff.' Taking this root
into the Arm.,pwe form Ital!cel, 'rigescere, torpescere, i.e., mori,'
atal!cf, 'moritur.'
For !cenaplte the Gael. gives cean, t a debt j' ceannaclt,' a
reward j' ceannaiclt, t to 'bl1Y' ( = Heb. leanalt): and the Arm.
] 18 TIlE A.BHENIA.N ORIGIN OF THE ETBUSCAN8.

gin, , a price j' gnel, i.e., genet, 'to buy;' and gn/, i.e., gene,
, he buys.' Gene becomes in Etruscan orthography iene. For
the difference between Icene and leenapluJ compare the two Arm.
synonyms-
klwv8e, } 'h fl ,
7_1 1 e les.
K",OV8ap,u;,
This point will be more fully illustrated in dealing the
inscription of Cervetri. Stalke avil LXIII. would thus appear
to mean, 'dies at the age of 63,' and Icenaplte lupu, 'pays for
. the sepulchre' or ' entombment,' or something similar.
I now proceed from sepulchral to votive ioscrip-
tions-
1Y orth on votive offeringa, atatuea,
Kana. Lanzi interprets this word, 'G.1a"Apa.' It is found
on sculptures, perhaps (dubbiamente) on an altar (v. ii. p.
407). It appears in the two following inscriptions, both on
statues-
mi kana Larthial Numthral Laukin (p. 465).
mi kana Larthias Vanl Velchinei Sai ke (p. 466).
kana Gael. caon, 'resemblance' (El"wv, 8imulacrum, both
votive expressions). Arm. khan, 'a table.'
Turke and.flerea.
On a candelabrum (Lanzi, v. ii. p. 421) :
Au. Velskus thuplthas alpan turke.
On a round plate of bronze, apparently a cover (p. 422) :
mi suthil Velthura thura turke Au Velthuri Fniskial.
On a statue (p. 446) :
Thnker Hermenas turulee.
On a statue of Apollo (p. 448) :
mi jlerea Epul .fe Aritimi
Fasti R.fr.a turlce klen kecha.
1
1 In the text, lcslca; on the plate of the statue itself, iecM. In
another inscription we find kecla. The missing letter in ifs appeara
from Maft'ei, 0". Lit., to be a. . .
THE A.RMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCA.NS. 119
On a statue (p. 449) :
Larke LeIme t1/,rlee forel.
On a statue (p. 455):
jlerel zek sansl kver.
On a picture upon a vase (Dennis, v. ii. frontispiece) :
eka erske nak achrum flertltrlce.
From these examples it will be seen that turlce and flerea
imply.' giving' or 'dedicating.' Lanzi interprets turlce, 'do-
navit,' or t donum dedit.' I believe it signifies 'dat.' Pterel
would be a corresponding substantive. Dr. Donaldson says
(rarron. p.178): 'flerea clearly means tlonarium or something
of the kind,' and compares it withfleo and ploro. The Arm.
will supply the following explanations-
turlte Arm. tovrck, 'gift,' the plural form of tovr.. Gael.
tltoir, , da.' Gr. 8;;,pov.
flerea Arm. ovlerz, dlerz, 'gift, homage;' ovlerzel, iilerzel,
olorzel, 'to offer.'
Arm. alera, , a prayer, a
Arm. eler, 'lamentation.' Gael. lJlaor, 'a cry.'
The initial vowels in these Arm. words are probably
due to the circumstance, that scarcely any Arm. word
is to begin with I = In this case, 'a
gift' would be lerz ; 'a prayer,' lera, (XAEpC);
and 'lamentation,' ler (X AEp). The fin flerel probably
represents this x: indeed we may almost perceive it
does comparing (e) ler with fleo. So Fluellen
Llewellyn, the Welsb tl being = Arm. I, or XA.
In the last of the above inscriptions, fler( ea) and turlce seem
combined intoflertltrlce, which may be rendered' donum da-
tum,' i.e., 'a votive offering.' For the omission of the 1,1 in
-tnrlce, compare Arm. troz and tr()1J)cn, the gen. and instr. cases
of tovrclt (turclt). The whole of this inscription may .be in-
terpreted, as we know the subject of the picture on which it is
written. It represents the parting of Admetus and Alcestis.
In the of the picture, Admetus (Atmite) and Alcestis
(Allc8ti) are taking the farewell embrace. Behind Alcestis is
Charon, the minister of Hades, with his mallet uplifted against
her. Running down between him and Alcestis, and com-
mencing above the name .A.llc8ti, is the inscription-
elca er8lce nal& acltrum jlertltrlce.
As the last word signifies 'a votive offering,' and the in-
scription would relate to Alcestis, it can hardly describe any-
thing but her self-devotion to death for her husband. Mr.
Birch, in bis Ancient Potter!!, regards it as the speech of
Charon relative to the parting. .A.cltrum, therefore, probably
means' Acheron,' and nalc, 'to.' These interpretations will
give the following analogies-
" nalc Arm. nalch, t first, before,' adj. and &dv.; in compos.
t towards' or t against,' as in nalclt-anz, t zeal,
envy,' i.e., t animua towards or against.' Germ.
nach. Welsh na9, t opposition.' Heb. neged, 'be-
fore' (coram); neleltalt, 'opposite.' Kurd. nelc,
t near, by.' Alb. nga, nllalclta, t to.'
acltrum Arm. olclt, 'hatred;' olckerim, t malevolent.' Cf.
~ T V ~ and trrV'Ylw. We might also suppose acltrum
= olclterim, t the malevolent,' to apply to Charon,
the messenger of death, who seems about to strike
Alcestis.
The first word, elca, often begins Etruscan inscriptions. It
would either signify t here' or t behold.' I take it = Lat. ecce,
= Arm. aM, = Gael." aca; Span. aca, 'here.' The inscription
then becomes-
Elca er8lce nale A.cltrum jlertltrlee.
Behold! to Hades a votive offering.
For the remaining word, eralce, the Arm. again comes to
our aid, and supplies the exact word that is required-
er8lce Arm. ere8/, t she offers' or t presents herself:' the ere8,
ere8clt, t front, face.'!
1 Mr. Dennis (v. i. p. xc) is inclined to give wake the meaning, 'she
saves,' connecting it with the Etrurian MaB, ' averte.' He interprets the
THE ARMENIA.N" ORIGIN 01' THE 121
If we 'write the Armenian, according to Etruscan ortho-
graphy, under the original inscription, we should have-
. Etrusc. Elca 6'fal&e nak acltrum.fler-tltr Ice.
{
ulerz-turcb }
Arm. Aha erese nach ucherim alers-turch
eler-turch.
Another of the previous inscriptions, on the statue of a boy,
runs thus-
fleres zek sansl Icver
This Dr. Donaldson compares (Yarron. p. 176) with-
fleres tlen-asies aver
and observes that!&ver and aver are probably different ferms of the
same word. They would meet in the Welsh 9waer, t sister,' which
is almost identical with the Pers. !&Awdltar, or Icltwttlter (lcltwdltr).
The Irish for t sister' is 8iur. The Arm. is clw!lr, gen. Ch,er.
The interpretation of the first inscription now becomes-
jlerea zelc aanal !&ver.
votum soror.l
This leads us to consider another formal expression, aanal.
It is found a second time in the inscription on the base of the
etatue of' the Orator,' shortly to be noticed. The termination
-l would induce us to suppose, fl'om Armenian analogy, that
aanal is a participle. Now from observing Latin votive
scriptions it may be inferred that there is one participle, and
only one, which must occur in such dedications. This is the
word libena, which would identify aa'fl.a1 with the Arm.
'rejoicing' (gaudens, libens), the participle of t gaudere.'
The meaning of the remaining word, zelc, can only be doubt-
fully conjectured. The most obvious Armenian analogies are
furnished by zgel, t to bring,' and zevalc, t form, figure.' Adopt-
ing this last, we should obtain the interpretation-
whole inscription: 'Lo, she saves him from Acheron, and makes a votive
offering of herself.' To interpret nalc, 'from,' seems objectionable. .
1 Compare the tWo following inscriptions in Gruter (p. mcccxlviii) :-
D. M. C. Egnatio Epicteto et C. Egnatio Floro modesta 8oror.
Fortunato fratri pientissimo fecerunt ,orore8.
122 THJI AlUIBNLUf OBIGIH 01'
fore, ze!& 8an&l boer.
votam statuam libens soror (dat).
Klen lceelta. This form. occurs in the inscription, already
given, on the figure of Apollo:
.j jlere8 Epul afe Aritimi
me votum Apollini et
1
Artemidi
Fa8ti Rufrua tur!ce !clen !cech,a
Fausta Rufria dat
Klen !ceeha also occurs on another inscription afterwards to
be analysed. The most probable meaning for !ceelta, judging
from Latin votive inscriptions, would be either' consecrat' or
t solvit.' The Arm. has both eltalte, 'he expiates,' and chalet,
t he dissolves:' also eltaltana!J, 'a priest.' The meaning of
1clen is less clear j but it may be connected with the Gael.lllan,
I clean, pure, sincere, righteous,' and be nearly in
meaning with piU8 or pia, pie, rite. Cf. Arm. 8OVrlJ, 'clean,
pure, sacred,' from which is derived aTbel, 'to purify, sanctify,
consecrate, dedicate.' This exemplifies the appropriateness of
the combination, !clen keena,' sacer sacrat,' 'aovrb arb!" . He
who consecrates, !ceelta, ought to be holy, !clen. We have a
similar reduplication in aacroaanctUl and in donum dedit. The
Hebrew, again, prefixes the participle to the verb to make the
sense more emphatic. The complete interpretation of the in-
scription would thus be-
Me votum Apollini et Artemidi
Fausta Rufria dat {P.i
a
}
, rIte solVlt.
Pltupltltaa alpan. This form occurs iu the first of the group
of inscriptions given above (p. 118) for the . determination of
turlee andjlere8-
Au. Yelalcul tkupltltaa alpan tur!ce.
Aulns Veliscus date
. We also find tltuf ltluu alpan in another inscription presently
to be noticed. Phup or tltuf suggests the analogies of TlJroc
1 Arm. 6f1, 'and.'
THB ABKENIAN OBIGIN OF THB ETRUSOANS. 123
and TWTW, Arm. tip and topltem, which may give for the
Etruscan word the meaning, 'signum.'. LtltfU seems well
connected by Lanzi with AtT.q, = Arm. aldtlte"', the plural form
of aldtll. The Arm. has also iii, 'desire,' gen. iilii j (ilzo,l, 'to
desire, to wish for;' in which the root of ALrq, AlaaollaL, and
Al7rTw, again appears. There reinains alpan, which may be
explained from the Arm. 016a1, t to lament, to groan.'. For the
compare iilcke1, 'to rule,' with iiEhan, 'a ruler.'
The explanation of the inscription would therefore be-
Au. Yelakul tlt1pltltfJI alpan turlcq .
Aulus Veliscus signum-precis supplex date
Signum precia, 'the sign' or ' memorial of a prayer,' would
correspond to votum and ez f)oto, or to Elixoe, EV-Xr" .and EV-x;;e
11IElCa.
1'inalcvi1. "A solemn form of consecration or presentation,
already found on three other monuments discovered in this
neighbourhood (Cortona), and which may reasonably be con-
sidered sacred offerings: i.e., the Chimmra of the Royal
. Gallery of Florence found at Arezzo in the year 1554; tbe
Griffin found at Cortona in 1720; and a small pedestal of
bronze in the Museum of Cortona, on which a statue would
have stood."-Micali, Mon. Ined. p. 80.
In the beginning of timlevi1, which is to be compared with
Tltana, and Tltan-1cvil (Tanaquil), the name of Tina, the Etrus-
can Jupiter, has long been recognised. Kvil, therefore, remains
to be explained.
koil. Arm. "ltila!!, ' a gift.'
Arm. cltavel, eltaltel, , to expiate.' Cf. Arm. ralte1, and
Etrusc. rile
On the celebrated candelabrum of Cortona, the masterpiece
of Etruscan toreutic art, is the following inscription:
eltajYIUI lul'lti.
inllcvil at",li.
,alt"'",
Owing to a fracture, part of a letter, apparently an i, is lost
l!t :mE AlURNIAN OBIGIN 01' THJ: BTBUSCANS;
after atltli, and probably a whole letter after lumi. This last
letter Micali considers with great probability to be the t want-
ing to complete the word (t)i1UJlcvil: an opinion in which Mr.
Dennis. is also inclined to concur.
1
The inscription would thus
appear to be-
tltapna lumi timlaJil atltlii laltlt",.
t/i,apna ... Arm. tap, 'fire;' t"'ap"', t ardour;' tapa'/I,fJl, t to
burn.' The Arm. has also tapa"" t an urn, a box,
a tomb.'
-
luani Arm. IoYI, 'light;' lovlin, gen. lovlni, .' the m o o ~ ;'
lovan-tltag (' light-crown'), 'the planet Jupiter.'
lovianel, 'to light.'
timlaJil 'offered to Tina.'
atll,lii A proper name. We have both At'" and At",l in
sepulchral inscriptions: e.g., A.t'" Behne Atltl
(Lanzi, v. ii. p. 868).
1 Oities and Oemeteries qf Etruria, note, p.443. In a note, p. '"'
Mr. Dennis observes of this candelabrum: 'It is a lychnus, such- 88 were
hung from the ceilings of palaces or temples, and u have been round
also 8U8pended in sepulchres--even in Etruscan ones, 88 in the tomb or
the V olumnii, at Perugia. M icali thinks it a sepulchral monument-.
funeral offering to the great god of the infernal regions, consecrated by
some lady of illustrious race, as the inscription seems to show.' (Micali
considers tkapna a proper name, and compares it with tlapia, which he
conjectures to be == .Apia or .Appia.) 'He suggests that it may have
hung in the chamber, where the funeral feast was wont to be celebrated,
as well as the annual iriferitB or parentalia. The use or sepulchral lamps
by the ancients is well known, and. gave rise, in the middle ages, to
strange notions of perpetual fire; for it W88 asserted that some were
found still burning in the. tombs, though fifteen or twenty centuries had
elapsed since they were lighted. It seems, however, that lAmps were
sometimes kept burning in sepulchres long after the interment. Micali
citeS an extract' from Modestinus, which shows that a certain Roman
gave freedom to his slaves at his death, OD condition of their keeping a
ligkt burning in his sepulchre: 'Saccus servus meus et Eutychia et
Riene ancillm mem omDes sub hac conditione liberi sunto, ut monumento
meo alternis mensibuslucernam accendant, et solemnia mortis peragant.
Cf. Grmvius, .Ant. Rom. p. 1451, and pp. 901-1020. It will be seen how
this bears on my interpretation of tkapna luni.
. .
THE ARMENIAN OmGIN 01' i'BB ETBUSCANS.. 125'
aaltltt/' (,al-el, t to mix, to mould (petrir), to envelop.'
j
.. J OJ t ,
,aft-"'ft, a ". .:
ial-ovmn, t an enve- Compare these terminations
lope.' with the Etruscan names,
laal-mn, . I an em- V olt-flmna, . Tol-flmniu
L bryo.' (Arm. dolovmn, t horror'). '
{
arelta!!, t a king.'
arelta!!-Dvtltivn, t a kingdom.'
{
eltaroz, t a herald '
eltaroz-el, t to proclaim' (lCfIp(,aaELlI).
eltaroz-ovtltivn, t a proclamation' (J,pv'Ypa).
So we may form from the root ial-
lalovtltivn, or, omitting the last two vowels, ovand
iv, laltltn, C a moulded \vork' (TopEvpa), or simply,
t a work' (opus). :
Saltltn might also be compared in form with the
Arm. lovrtltn, = Pers. aurdlclt, t an orifice.'
And the inscription would mean-
t A' burner of light, offered to Tina, the' work of Atilius.'l
1 Compare the following inscription (Grater, p. mcxlviii):-
Have Septima sit tibi
terra levis quisq.
huic tumulo posuit
ar.clente(m) l'Ucernam
illius cineres aurea
terra tegat.
and the formal expression-
o. F. N. D., '0'jJ1U fecit numi",i devotU8.'
Cf. also Gr. and see Herod. iio 62, 180.
Another interpretation may be suggested. Looain, gen. and date
. w"rni (luni), is the Armenian name for the moon; and we find on a
patera or mirror (Lanzi, plate xii. No.6) Diana called Loma. Now
tlapna may be interpreted as meaning by itSelf' a lamp j' and tinaJet,iZ
might be taken in the general sense of deo-datua or numinitlevotu. The
inscription would then be thus interpreted :-
tlapna, lumi tin8lcvil, Atllii saltln.
Iampas, Diawe numini devota, Atilii opus.
Cf. Pausan. lib. ii. c. 22. 'A.I.8.tr, & KAl "0,, h, is 'TO" fJ66po" lCa-.opoWas
M,.ri8At K6pU'T6 !J.-qPl'l'TPOS; i.e. to,Hecate, the Infernal Diana. Pa118&-
126 THE AllKDIAN' ORIGIN OJ' THE ETRUSCANS.'
Tlen-anu. This is found in the inscription previously
cited-
fore, tlentUie, net'.
votum soror.
Another form is tlenac!teil. .A.,ie" or aclteia, may be referred
to the Arm. astelt, ace. aze" t pretium,' a plural form; while
tlen may be explained from the Gael. dletU, t duty j' dli!llt, t to
owe j' which would give for tlen the meaning t sup-
posing -en to be an adjectival termination engrafted on the
root dl., in Etrusc. tl-. cr. Arm. tap, t heat j' tapean, t hot.'
This re<;luces the inscription to-
jlerea tlenaaiea lVer.
votum debitum-pretium soror
The votive offering (fJotum) the due acknowledgment
(debitum pretium) of a mercy received. Tten.a,ie, would nearly
correspond to the Latin expre88ions, digna !Irate" meNta gratia,
debiti lwnorea, menta dona.
We may now interpret the inscription on the statue of t the
Orator.' (Lanzi, v. ii. p. 468. Micali, Mon. Tav. xliv) :-.
.A.uleai Metelia Ye Yeaial lelenai
leen jlerea telce ,anal, tenine
tutltinea c/tiaelilc,.l
The words requiring explanation here are Icleui, ken, tenine,
f,utltinea, and cltiaelilca-Klenai I take to be nearly identical in
sense with lelen, which has already been interpreted t pi,,".'
For the suffix -ai, compare Arm. lalln and lallnli, t broad ;1.
bolar, t a circle,' bolorli, t round'-Ken seems the
as keRen, which we sometimes find in sepulchral 'inscriptions
taking the place of elea, t ecce.' It may thus be compared
with the Gael. c"'eana, t certe, sane, en, ita,' = Heb. "'en. But
nias is here speaking of a tomb or monument near Corinth, said to be the
grave of Tantalus. Thif monument was supported by three 6go.res of
Diana, Jupiter, and Minerva. Near it was the tomb of Pelasgos, the
son of Triopas, and the temple of Demeter Pelasgis.
1 In the original, clirvlik8. I have before noticed the resemblance
between the Etruscan V (F) and E.
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OJ' THB ETRUSCANS. 127
let. is also found in Arm., though only in composition. From
relative or, 'who, which,' are formed the adverbs or-lcln,
or-bar, and or-p!8, 'as, for instance:' and we find also, lI,i-ken,
Ai-bar, and lI,i-pta, signifying likewise' as,' (or-lcln probably =
'which-like,' and lI,i-leen = , this-like'). From this it is plain
that ken, bar, and pea, are very nearly synonyms; and pea
( = Sansk. pe9a, 'forma') signifies' like, such,' and &110 '80
that, as, when;' and therefore ken might have the force of ut,
quum, or ita-For tenine, the best Armenian analogies are:
tani, 'he brings,' or 'renders;' ilne, 'he p]aces;' tdnl, 'he
solemnises ;' zdnl, 'he presents, dedicates, consecrates'-
Tutll,inea appears to be the gen. of tutll,in, tutll,ina, or tu tit in e.
If we resolve the nom. into t-utll,ill, we get the common Arm.
termination' -ovtAivn, corresponding tlO the Lat. -atio; and for
the root the Arm. verb t(al), 'd(are):' whence we form
tovtll,ivn, 'datio, The actual Arm. form is rather dif-
ferent. The root of 'giving,' t- or too, is first taken: then
the suffix -iC is added to form toviC, gen. tovei, 'dator;'
then again the suffix. -ovtll,ivn, to form to-vcovtltivn, 'datio.'
Tutll,ine, may be interpreted 'gratim, and might
signify either 'thanks' or 'a mercy received.' I shall take
the latter signification.-The last word, cll,uetilc8, may be ex-
plained from the Arm. yilelicll" 'a memorial.'-The following
interpretation for the inscription is thus obtained:-
Auleai Metelia re reaial leI.
Aulus' Metellus, Veli filius, Vesia natus, pientissimus
lcQn jlerea telce ,anal tenine
ut votum ponit, libens reddit
, .
tutkine, cll,iaelilca.
gratim monumentum.
'Aulns Metellus, the son of Velus and of Vesia, as be de-
voutly presents (this) votive offering, gladly brings a memorial
of mercy received.'l
-------------------------------
1 Or 'a memorial of gratitude.' Compare tenine tut/t,ineB c/t,i8elik8
with the Gr. votive expressioDs, d,pl87JlCtP xa.PI4ri}p,op (Gruter, p. lxxv), or
xa.p",n,p", bI61/IUP (Huratori, p. lxxxix).
. In this last inscription, tenine has been considered identical
~ t h the Arm. tan;. Now there are four conjugations in
Armenian, distinguished by the terminations of the infinitive,
-el, -at, -ovl (ut), and -it, the last having usually a passive
sense. Tenins might belong to the first, as tani does to the
fourth of these. The -inin ten-in-e may be analogous to the
Arm. -an-, which frequently occurs in verbs: e.g. tiz-an.e=
liz-I = tiz-ov = tez-ov, 'he licks,' gol-an-ay = gol-I, I he steals j'
lclter-an-a!J = ItAer-i, I he insults.' There is also ltam-en-a!J =
lcam .. i, I he wishes.' We meet with a similar form to t e n i ~ e in
an inscription cut in the rock at V ulci (Micali, Mon. [nea.
Tav.lix.). This form is Iterinu. The inscription runs thus,
surrounding the sculptured figure of a man :-
elca ,,,,tltik retua EvPUI ktu Iterinu.
Here ,utltilc appears like an Arm. diminutive in -ilc of aut""
or authi, 'a tomb.' Cf. Arm. Io!JI, gen. lov,OY, 'light;' lovlilc,
, little light.' Kerinu probably means' excavates' or I carves"
Bnd \vould be allied to the Arm. eheret, 'to scrape j' gret, I to
write,' i.e. I to engrave j' gir, I 'Ypttp.p.a, xapalCTf,p j' Itret, 'to
hammer, to carve.' cr. 'Ypu,w, graben, and grave. Thus the
meaning of the whole inscription would be-
I Here Velus Evpus devoutly excavates a tomb.'
Kerinu may be most completely illustrated by comparing
the Arm.-!covr, I carved, hammered;' lcovrelt (plural form of
Itovr), I image, statue j' Itrd, 'he hammers, he carves j' Icran,
" a hammer, a pickaxe;' !crane I he hammers, he forges.'
The last inscription required for the exemplification of
votive terms is on a statue (Lanzi, ii. p. 455. Micali, MOff,.
Tav. xliii.)-
. retial Fana!cnat t"'uf Itna,1 aljJan lenaene Itten lteeM tutltinel
ttenaclteil.
Lenaelte is the ()nly word here uninterpreted. Now when
we compare-
-----------------------------
1 In his text, but not in his plate, Lanzi erroneously gives this word as
Zetlt18.
THE ARliENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 129
tltuf Itna8 alpart lenaclte lclen leecha
with tnupltltaa atpan turlce
and jlere8 turlce lclen leecna
which are found in the first and fourth of the group of votive
inscriptions in p. 118, we may see that lenacke is probably a
verb and may be substituted for turlee, 'gives.' If we resort
to the Arm., we get-
linel, 'esse, fieri, existere.'
elanil, 'fieri.'
elanalc, 'modus, forma.'
elanalcel, 'modulari.'
elanalce, t modulatur.'
These analogies suggest for lenacne the sense, 'facessit,' and
. make it closely correspond to the. Lat. faciendum curavit and
the Oscan UjJ8annam deded. Compare also the Arm. suffix
elen, , made of:' e.g. o8lcelen, 'made of gold' (o8lci);
'made of silver' and erleatkelln, 'made of iron'
(erlcatk}.1 The inscription would then be rendered-
retiaa Fanalcnal tltuf ltw alpan lelen
Velim Fannacia-natm signum precis supplex facessit pia
lceclta tut/i,ine8 tlenacltei8.
consecrat gratim debitum-pretium.
'(This) memorial of the prayer of Velia, the daughter of
Fannacia, she suppliantly produces (and) devoutly consecrates
(as) the due price of a mercy received.'2
It may be instructive to collect together here,' in con-
. elusion, the various forms of dedication above considered, so
as to present a full list of Etruscan votive expressions. Each
form would be completed by the name or designation of the
1 When we compare these names of metals with the Lat. aurum, ar-
gentwm, and ferrum, and the Celtic or, aur, aour; airgiod, aMan,
argam; iarwnn, kaiarn, Iwuarn; we may perceive the respective degrees
of a:fIinity, as far 88 these words are concemed, between the Celtic, Latin,
and Armenian. The Celtic is very near the Latin, the Armenian con-
siderably more remote.
S Or 'devoutly pays a due acknowledgment of gratitude.'
K
130 THE AlUlENIAlI ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
donor. In four cases (2, 3, 7, 8) I have been obliged, for the
sake of comparison, to reverse the order in which two words
occur.
1. !clew jlerel telce aaul tenine tutltinel ckueUlcl.
2. alpan tA,uf ltluu lenacAe klen lcecka tutA,inea tlen-acw.
3. alpan tn,up ltluu turlce.
4. jlcrca . tlen-a8iea.
5. jlcrel tur!&e klen kcelta.
6. jlcrea-zelc . ., aanal.
7 jlcr-tltrlce erake.
8. jlerea lurlce.
9. turuke.
The following would be the vocabulary of votive words :-
Arm. 016, t fietus:' -a'll, -ean, Arm .
.i1lpan 'supplex,' = }
adjectival terminations. The Etrus-
Germ. jlClte1/,tl. h 1.
can possesses nelt er 0 nor u.
Cltiaelika or Cki81Jlilca,} Arm. !Jiielicn" 'a memorial, ' the
, monumentum.' plural form of !/ileli, of which the
dimin. would be !Jilelilc, and its
plural form !/ilelilccn" in the acc.
!/uelika. The root here is!/ii, whence
is formed the infinitive y i l e l ~ 'to
remember,' and the future partici-
ple !Jileli, which appears in the
plural form in the noun !/ilelicA,.
In a similar manner we have, from
the root t-, tal, 'to give,' and
talicA, t a gift;' also lael, 'to listen,'
and laelicA, t ear, hearing, audience j'
ifmpel, t to drink,' iimpelicll" t beve-
rage.' But the Arm. forms de-
rived from the root kRat will most
clearly illustrate the supposed for-
mation of cAiBelika from a root cltia,
= Arm.!Jil.
THE ARMENIAN OBIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 13]
Arm. Etru8C.
lenal, 'Iudus.' cll,iI.
lclw,lal, 'ladere.'
le!alali, 'ladendus.'
lcAalalicll" 'Iudus,' prop.
, ludenda.'
lell,alali!&, 'Iud us,' dimin.
nOUD.
l&Aalalilcl, 'ludos.' cltilelilc,.
For the affinity between cltil and
!Iii, compare the Arm. lcluwzel,
!/O'Dzel, 'to seek.' The Arm. !/ is
aspirated.
Er,lce, C'sese ofFert' Arm. ere8;' 'sese ofFert:' the ere8,
6'l'e8clt, , facies.'
Flere" 'votum, do-{Arm. (1)lerz, 'donumj' aler8, 'precis;'
num' . . . . eler, 'fletus.'
Kana, , simulacrum'.. Gael. C(}'()'n, 'simulacrum.'
Kecll,a, 'expiat, conse } A Z Z A , t' . Z 1. A, I .t.'
. , rm. Cflafle, expla; so VI
crat, SOIVlt
I
GaeI. glan ; Welsh glan, glain; Manx
Klen } 'porus, pius, . glen ;' 'pure, sincere, holy, righte.
Ktemi pientissimus' l 008.'. Arm. gelani, 'fair, decent,
good.'-Arm.layn,laynii, 'broad.'
Lenaclte, 'facessit' Arm. elanal&e, 'modulatur;' elanalc,
'modus, forma;' elanil, 'fieri;' linel,
, esse, fieri, existere.'
Ltluu, 'precis, Arm. aldtll,clt, 'preces j' fJldtll,el, 'pre-
carl;' iii, 'desiderium;' iilzal, 'de-
siderare.' The Armenian, as I have
before observed, avoids the letter I
as an initial; but we have ltali as
well as elzali, 'desiderandus.'
8anal, 'libens' .. Arm. %n,ol, 'gaudens, libens.'
K2
132 THE ABKENIAN ORIGIN OJ' TJ:lE ETRUSCANS.
Peke, 'ponit, Cert'. .. Arm. zge, 'ducit, fert,' = Germ. zient;
'TllCTfL, = Germ. ze'Ugt.
Penine, 'fert, reddit'. Arm. tani, ' fert, reddit, tenet.'
Thrlee, 'donum'. . Arm. tovrclt, ' donum,' the plural form
of toor.
. r Arm. tip, t typos;' topMI, dopkel,
1 tit opel, t TV7rTUV.' Tip may be a
TRuf} t }. borrowed word, as t!/JfUa is in Latin;
Tlt1tp
. . . but the root or plainly
r TIm., t debitum'.

l.aaie8 }.' pretium,
L.acheia
in Armenian.
Gael. dlign, 'debe j' dliglte, 'lex, debi-
tum;' tUeu, 'officium:' the dl-, in
Etrusc. tl.: .ean, Arm. adjectival
termination.
ArDL azeelt, 'preti.um,' a plural :
in the acc. the final -cn becomes -B.
Osset. cltu,' cw, icluu, aCMa, t a
sum j' , money Lapp.
dlel, 'merx.'. Gael. fiaclt, t value,
worth, debt.' Another form of
azecR is arzecn. 'fqe th., as
from arzel, 'valere, mereri,' is az or
arz, = Gr.
Turlce, 'dat, 8WpEi.' Arm. tovrcn, t donum.' For the for.
mation of the verb from the noun,
see above, s. y. fJr8lce. It may have
been observed, how many Etruscan
verbs terminate in -lee. In seeking
the root, " must frequently,
perhaps usually, be rejected, as well
as the e, The Lydian seems here
to resemble the Etruscan. Cf.
Lyd. t with Arm.
waz-el, 'to hasten, to run.' Ante,
p.39.
Tutltinea, 'gratim, }
, ,
XaptTOC
Arm. t(al), 'd(are) j' -ovtkivn, '-atio;'
whence may be formed to v thivn,
, datio.' The actual Arm. form is
tovcovtltivn, similarly formed from
toviC, gen. tovci, , dator.' The Arm.
. termination, -01Jtltivn, in Modern
Arm., -ovtki'll, is so common as to
occur no less than three times in
the Lord's Prayer-in a'fclta!lov-
tltivlJ/" , kingdom j' in pltorzovtltivn,
, temptation;' and in zdroot/i,ivn,
'power.' To give another instance
-the words c and calc, 'essence,'
and talcan; 'essential,' all take this
termination, and produce the three
forms, eovtAivn, dalcovtltivn, "takan-
ovtltivn, 'existence, substance.'
Ovtltivn may be compared with our
termination, -ation, by which we
recognise words of Lat. origin.
8utkina and aaltkn, already noticed.,
may be similar forms to tut/i,inea,
but in the nom., not the gen.
Zelc, 'signum) statua, }
'_.J Arm. zev, zeValc, 'forma, figura.'
EIlCwl1 (?)'.'. '.
The substantial correctness of the previouS' interpretations
may in great measure be confirmed by a comparison with
Latin votive forms. I have therefore selected a number of
those which most usually occur, from Gruter and Muratori.
By endeavouring to explain .hem from the Greek, a language
confessedly akin to the Latin, the degree of affinity between
the Armenian and EtruscaD may ~ t the same time be tested.'
It would be extremely difficult, if not impossible, to interpret
~ h e following forms by the aid of the Greek language alone,
if the Latin had been lest .. " _
134 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE BTRUSCAN8.
Ez Yoto P(onit) Y(otum) 8(olvit) J;(iJJeu) M(srito)
Ez Yoto P081J,it L(weu) M(erito) lJedica1Jit
} D(onum) D(edit) L(iJJenI) M(erito)
OlHCep 0
Yot(um) 8ol(vit) L(ilJena) M(erito)
Y(otum) 8(olvil) L(ilJena) M(erito)
Don'ltm P08ui . . . . . . . LilJen, Merito
D(onum) P(olUit) ... ... L(ilJena) M(erito)
JJ(onum) JJ(edit) . . . . . L( ibe'lt8) M(erito)
Yotum 80lvit LilJ(ero) Mun(ere)
Yotum JJat Lu66n8 M erito
Y( otum.) 8( olvit) JJ( onu.) D( edit)
Y(otum) 8(olvit)
Yotum Li6ena . . . 80lvit
HunU8 D(edit)
IJonum Dedit
])(onum) P(o,uit)
Yotum Retulit
Hz Yoto Fecit. . . . . . . . . . Dedicavit
Yoto Poauit
Ez Yoto Fecit
Ez Yoto
])onum
POllUit et. . . . . . . . . IJ.D.
Fecit et . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ]).D.
Ii'ecit .. .. . . . . . . Conaacro,vit
IJedicavit e.t Conaecravit .
Fecit
Gratiaa .Agmte, POBfUWUlIt
The Etruscan forms, as I have -interpreted them from the
Armenian, wIth a slight assistance from the Celtic, correspond,
it will be seen, closely to the Latin. Disregarding the -dif-
ference of tense, t(Jlce = p08'Uit; lceclta = 8olvit, or else conaecrafJit;
16nacne twrlce = dedit or rJedicavit; and tenine::: ret1(,lit.
Banal = tibe'll,8; jlerea 1)otum or tlonum; tA,1I:f ttMu corresponds
to e:e voto; and what the Latin expresses concisely by merito,
the Etruscan explains more at length by tlen-aaiel, tutltinel
tlen-aclteia, or tutltinea ckiaelile,; tUn being = merito or meritua,
and asiea = mentum. If we take the two fullest Etruscan forms,
and compare fiereB telee BanBl tenine tutltinea chiBelilea with
donum p08uit liben8 meNto, the seventh of the Latin forms given
or tltuf Itlta8 alpan lenaclte lelen leeclta tutkine8 tlen-
aclteia with e:e vow poauit libena merito dedicavit, the second of
those forms, the close resemblance in sense will be at once
apparent. Nor is it merely the roots of the Etruscan words
which are Armenian: all the forms, with the exception of the
genitives in -aB and -ea, belong to the Armenian language.
Some wordS, indeed, as Banal, cltiselilea, and tutltin(ea) , if rightly
interpreted, exhibit in their construction very peculiar Ar-
. menian affinities.
The following inscription (Gruter, p. xlvii .. ) may still
further illustrate the subject of votive expressions-
Te pecorl Alcide sacris invicte peractis
Ritei tuis latua dona ferenB meritiaS
Hrec tibi nostra potest tennis perferre camina
N am grates dignaa' tu potes cflicere
Sume libens simulacra
6
tuis qure munera
6
c,lo-
Aris U dedicat
7
ipse sacris.
Plte inscription qf Cervetri.
The following inscription was found on a small pot, made of
antique black ware, at Cervetri, the site of the Pelasgian town
of Agylla" which was said to have been afterwards taken by
the Etruscans, and called by them Coore. The pot or cup,
which appears to hold rather than a pint, may be seen in
the Mus. Btruae. ratic. pI .. xcix .. n. 7. The inscription would
1 Alpan. I Klen.
a 8ansl tenine tutkine8 cMaelilcB, lclen kecka tutkines tlenaclteia.
Tlenarie8. I Kana, zelc. 8 Flere8. 7 Pwrke, kecia.
136 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN 01' THE ETRUSCANS.
compose two hexameters, but the words are run together, so
as to take the following fotm-
minilcetltumamimatltumaramli8iaitlti.Purenai
etlteeraiaieepanaminetnunaatavkelepnu
'Ihis inscription derives a peculiar interest from its being
considered by"em\oent philologists as a relic of the language of
the ancient the nation whose name has had so great
an influence on the study of' ethllology. There is little dif-
ference among the learned as to the division of the lines into
words. Dr. Donaldson (Varron. p.167) reads the inscription-
mi ni kethuma mi matnu maram liaiai tll,ipurenai
e'fai lie epana mi neth u naalafJ Itelepltu.
and
fJ/,i ni kethu rna mi matltu maram liaiai tkipurenai
etne erai aie epana minethu naatav nelepltu.
If we take the first line according to this latter reading,
dividing also maram into 'I/tar-am; and the second line accord-
ing to Dr. Donaldson's reading; we shall obtain this couplet-
mi ni lcetltu ma mi matltu mar am liaiai tAipurenai
elite erai aie epana mi net"'u naatav Aelepltu.
Every word and. form may here be considered as Armenian,
as will appear from following analysis: .
Etruacan. Arnleniatt.
mi Nom. e8, 'I.T . . meek, 'we.'
Ace. (z)ia, , me.' (z)mez, 'us.'
The forms, mee", , we,' and (z)mez, 'us,' would be,
according to' analogy, the plural of fIIJe, 'I,' and
me, t me," which thus exist implicitly in Arm.
IJov, 'thou,' still maAes dovelt,' ye.' So also
we have-
;, , existence, he is' . e-m, t I am '
'\ve are.'
Kurd. az, men, t I j' me, t me.'
e-mell"
Et'f'1l,8can. A.rmenian.
Osset. liz, t I j' miin, ma, t me.'l
Georg. me, t I.'
Welsh and Gael. mi, t I, me.'
fti mi = Gr. p.q = Lat. nee
Welsh and Gael. ni, t not.' Pers .. man, nan. Lith.
nee Osset. ne, mae
leetA. Nom. get, t a river' . kat'" and litn, t a drop.'
Gen. getoy. katll,i. ,t",i.
Dat. geto!l. lcatll,i. Jt",i.
Abl. getoy. !catlt/. ItM.
getow. l&atniv. 'tAiv.
Nom. !&at"'n, t milk' !&itll" t milking.'
Gen. !catnin. !&tnoy.
Dat. leatnin. . ktlto,.
Abl. !catll,ine. lctRoy.
Instr. katltam6. . letll,oUJ.
I take lcetnu to be most probably a gen. or instr.
case, and to signify t of,' or t with water.'
Both getoy (oeto) and ,stow (oetd) would be-
come in Etruscan orthography lcetu, as the
Etruscans had no me4lials alld no vowel o.
Ktlto!l and ktROt/} would in like manner become
leetnu: !catniv (leatnu) would !&atnu or
lcat",i: and JtRiv wQuld. beceme aetnu or aetni, or
else c"'etnu or clutni.
Gael. citn, git"', timber.' SaDsk. cut, t still are,
fundere, eifundere,' = Alb. cll,etlt. Lat. gutta.
1114 na, t but, however, rather, in fact.'
Arab. amm4, t but.' Pers. 'llUJ9ar,. t but, unless,
moreover' (gar, t if') . Osset. iJmii" ama, t and.'
mi (AR before, t I').
1 Among the European languages, the Lithuanian family exhibits
the closest a1Iinity to the Armenian,. Kurdish, and Ossetic, in the form
of the pronoun I.
1. DIK .... s,.s 4i w" DIK &IMIJ8CI_
__
_ -r,' honey /
}.d.
... ia Eta&&L orlho-
-.;is ..
dIP i:-m __ .las..' 'I1ae tennina-
- 1...., __ .- Germ
i'AIcI'r.r,.
IIWIAl.. W dsIl.MI. o.et. _",
c L __ -L. -.... ..., t
m OXl-
ea1;"*S' --4 It ID iatmieeted, to Ie-
ioift:' ...pea;.' Per&.
Gipsy _ Lycl
.. c .:... AIm.. __ in-
taU-,m.:'1
ct Bda.. of i.e.,
IIl1I!t7 01' .... wiae bcmw .to.a to a third or
IWr {Gr. .... L.t.. 1c;frJ ,ItaL ... 16
.Geam. ... r.
A_ C of e-..:..L.J C ,
.., AnII. "', m iiZI'e --t-..uD- lfUPIf"K:,
firkin, (Jolm ii. 6), i. lQ, a mvrnre'
(Luke ni. 5).
Pen.. "', C m "?lid!, Damber!
Gr. c. mer IIUe coata;nmg six cona.'
(about tIm!e pinta).
J The tJOIIBDioa _ ideM 1Ieft JDa7 be atiIl farther m.tndtd.. C<m-
v-ekw, Btlt!el." NJor, aDd tJ.eGaeL6.aI, .., illtori-te.' 6.c.1.,.,
ke1tl4, a driDking rap;' aJao.ftIO, lIN, aDd fIriJa., and
the a.eL -.61, a berry,' _lUg, a raspberry,' nll.ri, &men:r j' and
."..dM with the :Jlha-Bom. _.",., a raspberry,' aad tM Ana. .,..".
"."eliel, beYenp.' "db 6.e. and 6cKaJ.r 1I'e mighi aIao ecapare
tile Ana. lMldII" a baa: Similvb- we &nd the LaLfoN in tile GaeL
faolJ, - acorn..
.A.m,e",ian.
Alb. mere, 'every liquid and dry measure.'
IJith. .era, }, ,
R
.. .
. uss. mjera,
Germ. maaa, 'measure, pot,
Alb. fIIMT, '.to hold, to contain.'
Georg. marani, 'a wine-cellar,' Arm. maran.
I interpret mar, in a general sense, 'Eneasure, pot,
vaa, The Gr. .may be borrowed
from the Thracians, as lI)ay also perhaps the
Lat. dolium, which appears the same as the
Arm. tlo!!l, Pers. tNt, 'a bu.cket.'
am
Arm. em }
Pers. am 'I am.'
Alb. !latTf
I
"Ina", Arm. lezov
Lith. lezuw
Arab.liadn
Heb. talon
'a tongue.'
{
lezO'D1 I
Arm. lizovl
tizel 'to lick.'
Lith. lIi1/,
P

ers. lIN"&aan
Pers. lta,' licking.'
Liaiai seeEnS to be the date of tiM, 'a tongue,'
i. e., 'a licker j' the root being found in the
Pers. lU, or in the Arm. liz or les. The de-
clension of liMi would resemble that of the
Arm. arena!, 'a king,' which makes arclta!Ji in the
gen. and dat.; or of'lll4rgare, 'a prophet,' which
makes . But the best parallels are
perhaps found in the declension of proper names:
as-
140 THE ABKENIAlf OBIGIN 01' THB ETRUSCANS
EtNUcan. .Armenian.
Nom. A.1Ja'llia,' Ananias.' Anglia, 'England.'
Gen. } Je
Dat. 41Janta!l. Angflta!l.
In&tr. .Anania.". .A"gliaf)
Nom. A.clla!lia,' Achaia.' He,.",a, , Hermes.'
Gen. } e
Dat. .Aclta!lta!l.
Hermea!l.
Instr. Hermeav.
The gen. and date of leZOfJ (lezu) are lezovi.
tll,ipureaai tleapll" 'ardour.' }
tap, 'heat.' .
tapean, 'burning, heated.'
Either of the first two words may give the root,
and the last word may give the meaning, of
tll,ip-urenai; but its termination must be ex-
plained from such Arm. words as the fol.

{
Ita!lr, 'Cather.'
M!I,..drln, 'paternally.'
{
arcM!I, , king.'
arclta!l-8ren, 'royally.'
{
lIam,alc, 'entire, entirely' (th.lIam, lumt, = op.( oc) ).
!tam-dre,,,, 'entire, entirely.'
!am-drini, geD. and date of ltam-drln.
{
gel, 'beauty.'
gel-a.!ldrln, 'pretty.'
drln, , a laW,. a rule.'
drt1l,ale, 'example, type, form' (dimin. of oren).
!ldri",.el, 'to form, to shape.'
drin-aleel, 'to form, to represent.'
From these instances it may be seen, that the Arm.
8liffix -oren or -!lOren, when adjectival, which is
rarely the as it usually forms an adverb,
has the force of the Lat. -fact'". We may thus
form from the Arm. tap, 'heat,' the adj.-
THE AlWENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 141
.Armenian.
Nom. tapdren, 'tepefactus -a -urn.'
Dat. tapdrini, 'tepefaeto ere .0.'
Tapdrini becomes, in Etruscan orthography, tapu.
. .

Compare also teaaran, , a theatre j' the tea;
Ha!jeren, '4.rmenian j' th. Ha!j; pAolellar;"',
, payment j' th. plwlclt.
TAipurenai would probably be a feme agreeing
with Uaiai. The Arm. has no indication of
genders j but in proper names, such as Atllenaa,
'Minerva,' gen. and date .AtAena!l; YOtOllanna,
'. Joanna,' gen. and date r O'/DlIannD!!; we meet
with words declined like tAipurenai.
etlle etlle, 'if.' Zend etAe, 'when.'
leA le", 'Joyous, gay. vra",,, f/lnef/, , to be
erai erall }. , 0 7. 7 7
vtpalvEaOaL J .
eralcltan }
raleltJan.. 'a banquet, a feast.' Cf. Gr.
. k!raleltJ an
K d
, rt'
ur . a game, a spo .
If erai be an oblique case like limi, it may be
interpreted' of' or 'for joy.' Era! is indeclinable.
But we might read, etlt(e) era we regarding
the termination of etlte as short, and here elided,
and the terminations of era and iaie as long, but
shortened before vowels.
lie. .. . . 'it may be;' e, , it is.' Osset.. aua or iaua, 'it
becomes.' aei. Goth. ai!lai. Sansk. '1at.
Lat. ait.
epana ep!, 'cooking.'
epllel, 'to cook.'
Nom. eplunJmn,' cooking.'
1 -it TIm A.-nUlf OBIOIl' OF THE ETRUSCANS.
J!:truct,
Gen.} I.
Dat. ..... .
AbL .... 1.
1DStr. epjwz.!J.
But, for the tBmination of compare
lap, a bond" "/I el, to contract,' lap-an, 'a
strait j' gl-el, I to gl-il., , a cylinder j' and see
just aboYe, L Y. tlrlli. Compare also cltaA-el, 'to
expiate,' cui -fII, a priest.' The Arm. prefers
to terminate words with -I.I, instead of -a simply.
We meet, again, with such equivalent terms as
t.rpiorJra. and t.rpjQflCj (the plural form of
earp".), , copido.'l
Heb. apW, 'to COOL' Gr. a.,. .."
Lat. eptd , probably in meaning with
epafUl
,. (As before; but here it seems to mean 'me,' not
I').
flet"'_ . . . Nom. sitJtj, t Wa.ir;tA,' fluid
substance, liquor.'
Gen. }
Dat.
Abl.
I suppose netll_ to be a gen. or abl., and to signify
'of' or 'from liquor.' NetlulfU is the Etruscan
form of Neptufl,u. NifJtlw!l (nitlw) would be written
in Etruscan, t"'_ or .it!.; although, as we have
in Arm., givl and gel, I a village,' and ifJI and el,
'oi!,' ni"t! would be very nearly net!.
fl,utav Arm. ude! or .Jde!,' I stranger, foreigner, emi.
grant'
1 These words might be allied to nwa., theEtruscan name of Venus.
I N tUtu was one of the two Carlan leaders, :IZ. ii. 867, and C. Calidius
Nuta appean 88 a proper DAIIle in a Neapolitan inscription.-Donati,
p.4..
THE AIUlBNIAN OBIGIN 01' THE BTBUSC.u8. 143
Etruacan. Arme"iall.
Pers. tuliM, 4 stranger, foreigner.'
{
uBi, . . . . . 'stranger, foreigner.'
Arab. 1IIJztl, ' stranger, foreigner, visi.
tor, lue8t, banquet.'
lleb. "'ala, 'to migrate, to remove;' nala, 'to
err.'
In Armenian poetry, nltle" would be written
niide", the vowel i not being then, as usual, merely
understood.}
Aelepll,u . AelO1Jl, C to pour out, J(axl,.,' (Rev. m. 2).
zelovl, 'to pour;' zelltj, I drunken, dissolute.'1
16101), 'he pours out, he empties.'
The the is Ael, 'pouring, flowing,' found above
in A.eianifJtll. Netll"" being qualified by ltelepllu,
would acquire the meaning of lIelanwtll instead of
nivtlt. The formation of ltelepllu from a root lIet
may be thus illustrated trom the Arm.-
ad8, , causing tremor,' from which are derived-
ad8-apll,-"l, 'to tremble.'
tMt"-apn,-el, 'to shake' (act.).
ded-e1J-el, 'to reel.'
. {ltlwva.el }" t fl '
ltlwv,.apll,-el 0 y
z}' a trembling.'
aarsap,,,
iaril }
l
aarail ',to
aaraapllil
Similar forms are-ldiapAel, 'to touch,' and
lcacllavel, 'to dance.'
1 The same peculiarity seems to distinguish the inscription of Cervetri
from other inscriptions in Etruria. At least the customary deficienoy of
vowels is not apparent.
J Cf. Thrac. teiAc&, ' 0"'01,' and Gr.
.....
1"'" TUB AIliIDIAH ORIGIX OF THE J:1'BUSCANB.
Etruca.. A.r.e.ia
These examples show how -tlpA-,-tlfJ-,or -efJ-,may
be inserted in Arm. between the root and the verbal
inflexion. Applying this principle to Wovl, we
should obtain-
UiaPIunJ}
AelafJOfJ I he empties,' or I pours out.'
Aelef'OPJ
With regard to the construction of 1telep"'. with
"ee"., if the last word be taken as an ablative, it
may be noticed that AelOfiI is used with an ablative
as well as an accusative. In Rev. xvi. 2, 8, 4,
n)J, ;UU"l1 Gwoii is rendered in the Arm.
version by eM (z)IJ:avaral iff (ace.), and in 8, 10,
12, 17, by ella'i a&avaraU iVNIle (abl.). Again,
in Acts ii. 17, ei ... c, Toii ... "wp.aTOf: pov, is
relldered Mii i'lllml (abI.).
We should perhap& read the last two words of
the inscription, fUUta Fllelep;,_, instead of fI,O,8tav
ltetepltu; the. digamma being introduced to avoid
the hiatus, or the elision of the short vowel.
From the Arm. words which I have cited, we obtain, in
grammatical syntax, though in a foreign idiom, the following
Armenian couplet. The orthography is Etruscan.
ea mi leetu na e8 '1ltat;,u mar em lezui tapean
etlte era" iu .epltumn zia nit;,u 'MIte;' !tel",.
Or, adopting such modifications as I have shown to be war-
ranted by the Armenian i.e., writing me for eI, I I,'
and Zil, t me j' tapurini, 'tepefactre,' for tapean, (indecl.)J
tepidmj' and inserting -0fJ", .. between the root and termina-
tion of !tel-u-
(me) mi ketu na (me) mat/i,u mar em tezui tap(uri.I)
etlte ize ep;,umn (me) 1tit/i,u neate;, "el(ap!)fI.
Here then is an Armenian couplet, which scarcely differs at
all from the of Cervetri. . Even the is but
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 145.
little impaired. Yet such a resemblance would hardly be pos-
sible, unless the Armenian and Etruscan were dialects of the
same language, at least if the Armenian will give an appro-
priate sense for the Etruscan. But this is the case; for the
Arlnenian would lead to the follo\ving interpretation of the.
inscription on the pot, which the recurrence of the word mi
shows to be speaking of itself, and which, as it belonged to a
Bacchanalian people, may be expected to speak in accordance
with the national chatacter-
.A:l'm. Me mi lcetu, na me matltu mar em lezui
tapurini:
Etruac. Mi ni lcet"'u, ma mat"'u mar am liaiai
tltipurenai:
En!l. I not of water, but I of wine a pot am for thetongue
thirsty:
.Arm. Etlte era'" ize epltumn, me nitltu neatelt Itelapltu.
Etruac. Etlte erai lie epana,
l
mi net"'u naatav .ltelepltu.
En!l. If joyous be the feast, me of liquor the guest empties.
"Vine for dry tongues, not water, I contain: .
At joyous feasts the guests my liquor drain.
9
Me vini haud lymphm plenum sitit arida lingua:
Cum fervent epulm me totum combibit hospes.
In order to obtain this interpretation, the meaning of some
the Arm. words has been slightly modified. The case would
be analogous in Germ. and Eng. Let us, for instance,
the supposed meaning of the inscription in Germ., and
pare the words with their kindred terms in E.ng.-
. Ic'" 6in nicltt ein Wasser.6eclter, a6er ein Wein.6eclter fUr
ilur8ti!le. zunge :
I be not an water-beaker, (but) an wine-beaker for the
thirsty tongue:
1 It we read etu era iaie qana, the resemblance to the Armenian will
be still closer. .
I So GOthe sings of the King of Thule and his goblet-
Er leert iln jedtm Selma,,".
L
.....
1 '6 THE ABKBNIAN ORIOIN 01' THB ETRUSCANS.
1Y en"" lAutig ilt du Felt, 80 ,aufl der Gaat IUinen Safl.
When lusty is the feast, so sups the guest mine sap.
I may add independent examples from Schiller's elegiac
couplets, in order to show that the Etruscan of Cervetri is
as near to the Armenian as the Gel-man is to the English.
Jupiter to Herculea.
Nicltt memem Nelctar Itaat du dir Gottlteit getrunken:
Not out (of) mine nectar hast thou thee. Godhead (y)drunken:
])ein6 Gotterlcroift 'War' a, die dir den Nektar errang.
Thine God.craft was't, that (to) thee the Nectar wrung.
rotive Tableta.
1Y aa der Gott miclt geleltrt, 'Wal mir durcM LelJen
What the God me (y)learned,l what me through
9
.the life
geltolfen,
(y)holpen,
Hang' iclt, dan!clJar una fromm, ltier in dem Heiligtltum auf.
Hang I, thank(ful) and (devout), here in the halidom up.
The termin. of dan!clJar is found in neigltbour (nacltbar).
Thus dankbar is English nearly in the same manner as tltipu-
renai is Armenian, but not so obviously: as the corresponding
English termin. is not so common as the Armenian.
. Some modifications, \vhich would not, however, affect the
question of affinity, might be suggested in the interpretation
of the inscription. Thus the Arm. would allow !cetllu to be
rendered t milk,' though the sense, 'water,' seems to suit the
inscription better. again, we compare !cetltu, matlt., and
",etltu with the forms of the Phryg. {38v, 'water,' the Macedon.
'air,' the Sansk. madltu, or the Gr. we might be
inclined to consider those Etruscan words as in the nom. or
ace. case. If they be in the ace., then we should have to re-
gard maram as a transitive verb, of the second Arm. conjuga-
tion, like nitam, 'I contrive, I form,' and signifying t I con-
1 Chaucer has lered for ' taught,' and we have still lore_
I Chaucer writes eAwrgA
tain' or 'I dispense.' Cf. Alb. rMJ,r'l', , I contain,' and Germ.
faa, andfaa8en. 'Ve should also have to interpret mi. netltu
as 'my liquor' or t my contents,' considering mi as equivalent
to 'my' or t of me,' both rendered in Arm. by im. The Gael.
for t my' is '1M; the Welsh, m!l; the Osset., ma; the Alb., im,
lim, or !feme If mi netltu be a nom., then Itetepltu would have
a passive signification-the Arm. zelov is both active and
neuter-and naatav would be in the instr. case, and = Arm.
n idelt iv, 'by the strgnger,' i.e., t guest.' .Liaiai tltipurenai
might also be connected, perhaps to the improvement of the
sense, .with the second line instead of the first j and the in-
scription be thus given and translated-
Hi ni leetAu, ma mi matltu maram: liaiai tltipurenai,
Btlte erai aie epana, mi netltu naatav ltetepltu.
I do not contain water, but wine: on (his) thirsty tongue,
{
the guest pours out.
When there is a joyous feast, my liquor is poured out by the
guest.
Vinum non lympbam teneo: me fervida lingua
Haurit ubi dapibus lmtis interfuit hospes.
The inscription of Cervetri lends itself to the Armenian, the
representative of the Thracian family of languages, with more
completeness and facility than any other inscription in Etruria.
Now this inscription, as I noticed before, has been re-
garded by eminent scholars as Pelasgian rather than Etruscan.
Were then the Pelasgians purer Thracians than the Etruscans?
It seems not improbable that they might have been so. The
Pelasgian name of Cervetri was .A.g!ftla, in which we may
readily recognize the Arm. givl, i.e., !/!ll,' a village.' When
the Etruscans conquered it, they changed' the name to Care,
which looks like the Welsh caer, though cltar signifies 'rock'
in Arm. What then would the Etruscan conquest of the Pe-
lasgian Agylla imply? Were the EtruBcans, according to one
the previously subdued Celtic U mbrians recovering.
L2
148 THE AlDIENIA.N ORIGIN 01' THE ETRUSCANS.
their land? Many reasons seem to render this sopposition in-
admissible. The EtT1UJcau, for instance, are said to have con-
quered three hundred towns from tbe Umbria'U; and the
PelfU!lian Ravenna is said to have submitted to the UmiJrian8
for protection against tbe Etnucan8. Had t,hen the Etruscans
80 combined witb the conquered Umbrians before the capture
of Agylla as partly to Celticise their own speech? This may
have been the case j tbough it would rather be expected that
the Celtic element found in Etruscan, and mainly, it is pro-
bable, derived from the U m brians, would have been due to a gra-
dual infusion of later date after the complete conquest ofEtruria
had been effected. But, even if the Etroscan language had
been thus partly Celticised at the time of the capture of
Agylla, we have still to explain the distinction which was
made between the Etruscans and Pelasgians at that particular
time, and also the fuct, due probably to the presence of
Pelasgians at Agylla, and evinced by the inscription of
Cervetri, that a dialect apparently not completely identical
with the Etruscan,l but of a purer Thracian character,
existed at that place. The solution may perhaps be this. It
bas been seen that a Celtic element seems to constitute the
difference bet\veen the Scythian and Proper Thracian languages,
tbe Celts having, as appears probable, passed into Europe to
the north of the Thracians. Among the northern Thracians,
those of Dacia, Pannonia, Noricum, and Rhmtia, Celtic ele-
ments would also have penetrated. Of these northern Tbracians
the Etruscans may have been a branch. The PelasgiaDs, on
the other hand, may have been southern or pure Thracians,
who passed into Italy at an earlier period than the northern
Thracians or Etruscans.
1 Yet I cannot assent to the opinion, that the language of the inscrip-
tion of Cervetri belongs to the same family as the Greek and Latin, and
to a different family from the. Etruscan. Would not these be the cha.
raoteristios of Oscan and Umbrian, instead of Pelasgian-()f the lan.
guage of the Bantine and Eugubine tables, not of the inscription of
Cervetri P This last, again, is written like Etruscan: it has DO medial
letters, and only the vowels, tI, e, i, tI.

Another mark of distinction may be discerned between the
language of the inscription of Cervetri, and that of the
Etruscan vocabulary. At Cervetri we find the word net"',
which is the Arm. nivtlt (n!ltlt). But in the vocabulary, the
same word takes the form nepOI, which is the Alb. neplfa.
Does this indicate a difference of dialect among the Thracians j
such, for instance, as obtains among the Kymry and Gael, or
among the High and Low Germans? Did the Armenians and
Pelasgians belong to one class, and the Etruscans and Illyrian8
to the other? I have before called attention to the fact, which
may favour this last supposition, that a great part of the Al-
banians are still called T08cana. A similar distinction might
also have helped to discriminate the Illyrians from the Proper
Thracians.
These distinctions would, however, be superficial, and the
language, or the dialects, of Etruria would be Thracian, or,
when defined by language, Armenian. And this seems to
render it difficult to accede to Mr. Rawlinson's conclusion,
that the Etruscan language was t decidedly not even Indo-
Germanic' (v. iii. p. 541), especially when we perceive that
the Etruscan possesses Aryan forms of declension which are
deficient in Armenian. It is true that Mr. Rawlinson does not
consider the Armenian language as perfectly Indo-Germanic
(v. i. p. 652), regarding it, and probably with truth, as con ..
taining some Turanian elements. Yet this does not, and
rightly does not, prevent him from considering the Armenians
as Indo-Germans, though he does not admit them to be either
Phrygians or Thracians. Indeed the different membel's of, as
I conceive, one race, the Thracian, are by Mr. Rawlinson
mostly separated from each other, and distributed into very
different families. The (later) Armenians are attached by him
to the Medo-Persian race (v. i. p. 676), which the further ad.
dition of the Cappadocians causes to extend from the Jaxartes
and the Indian frontier to the Halys. The Phrygians,
Lydians, and Carians are united with the Greeks
ISO TIlE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETBUSCAN&
(ib.), and thus, it would appear, with the Latins also, so as to
form a second great race between the Halys and the Tiber.
The Thracians form a third branch of the Indo-Germanic
Itock (ib.) : and the Etroscans are not only unconnected with
the Thracians, or Lydians, or Phrygians, or Armenians, but
also with all the members of the Indo-Germanic stock, in
Europe and Asia. And t.his exclusion is the more remarkable,
as Mr. Rawlinson admits the Lycians, whose claim -seems
much weaker, into the Indo-Germanic family, considering that
the Lycian language 'presents on the whole characteristics
decidedly Indo-European' (v. i. p. 668), while 'the Etruscan
language is 'decidedly not even Indo-Germanic.' Mr. Raw-
linson's reasons for this last conclusion seem. to. =00 (v. iii. p.
541) 'that it is impossible, even from the copious inscriptions
which remain (in Etruscan), to form a conjecture as to its
grammar, or do more than guess at the meaning of some half-
dozen words.' This may be doubted; and; even if it were the
case, that is, if we knew substantially nothing of the Etruscan,
would it not be rather hasty to say that a language of which
we were almost entirely ignorant was deCidedly not even Indo-
Germanic? Suppose an Englishman were to draw a similar
conclusion with respect to Polish or Russian, in which, if
unacquainted with Slavoniao, and possessed of only some in-
scriptions, he woald very probably make out no more than
Mr. Rawlinson decides to. be possible in the case of the
Etruscan. In either of these instanoes, or in any other; does
the inability of an Indo-German to interpret a particular lan-
guage prove that language" :beyond question not to be Indo-
Germanic_?
Some of Mr. RawlillsoI):'s positions with respect to the
Armenians seem also open to objection. The earlier Arme-
nians, he considers, w e ~ e Turanians, \vho were succeeded by the
later Armenians,' a tribe of Medo-Persian origin; and although
the ethnio change by which an Indo-European thus succeeded
a TAtar preponderance in Armenia was prior, as ,he believes,
to the time of Herodotus, yet the Indo-Germanic movement
which. effected the change was probably no earlier than the
close of the seventh century B.C.-(V. i. pp. 652, 653). But is
this comparatively late Indo-European movement, which must
have influenced Armenia from the east, consistent with the
fact of an Armenian and Indo-European dialect being spoken,
and probably then spoken, far away to the west of .Armenia,
by the side of the Tiber? At all events, the Aryanising of
Armenia' could hardly have been effected by a Medo-Persian
tribe. For the Armenian language is more nearly allied to
the Etruscan and the Phrygian than it is to the ancient
Persian, either as represented by the inscriptions of Behistun
and elsewhere, or the Old Persian words collected by Botticher
in his A.1ica. Nor, on the other hand, does it appear pro-
bable, as reported by Herodotus, that the Armenians were
colonists from Phrygia. It is in Etruria, not in Phrygia,.that
we find the language which most closely resembles the
Armenian. The difference between the Ph.rygian and Arme-
nian languages, and the distance between Armenia and
Etruria, are reasons for throwing back to a .time before the
memory of man the separation of the three peoples from ODe
another.. The story of the Phrygian colony in Armenia can-
not therefore be received as historic, but must be coilsidered as
an inference derived from the fact of the proximity of the two
kindred nations. Neither should I be inclined to consider
Armenia as a late Thracian conquest at all, but rather as the
origi.nal seat of the whole Thracian race.
Tlte P erugian inacription.
To complete a survey of the Etruscan language, it may be
requisite to take some notice of the great Perugian inscription,
the only Etruscan inscription extant of any great length. It
is engraved on two contiguous sides or a block of stone, and
the words are, as will be seen, to a great extent run. together.
Micali gives it thus :-
162 THB ABlfENIAN OmGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.'
1. eulat. tanna. larezul
2. amevachrlautn. veltllinaae
3. stlaafunaa sleleth&aru
4. tezan/U8leri tuuw
5. racmectaamahennaper
6. xiiveltllinathurasaraspe
7. raskemulmieskulzukien
8. eakiepltularu
9. aulesi. veltn,intUarznallcl
10. en';'. thii. thilskuna. kenu. e
11. pike feliklarthalsqfunea
12. klentn,uncn,ultn,e
13. falas cbiemfuate. vettn,ina
14. n,itttn,akapflIluniklet maau
15. naper srankzIthiifalstiv
16. eltn,ina. n,ut. naper. peneza
17. 'masu. aknina. klel. afunavel
. 18. tn,inaalerzinia. intemame
19. r. knl. vettn,ina. zia satene
20. teane. eka. vett!inathurasth
21. auraheluteanerasnekei
22. teanateia raaneacbimthc!P
23. etthutaskunaqfunaaena
24. hen. naper. kiknlhareutuse
fJettn,inaa . 25
atenazuk . ' 26
ieneaki ip t> 21
a apelane 28
thi fulumcb . 29
vaapelthi 30
renethiest. . . 81
akvettn,ina 32
akilune 33
. 84
7_
unezeazu", u
i. eneaki. ath 86
nmiks. afu 87
naa. penthn 88
a. amaveltn, 89
ina. afun 40
thuruni. ein. 41
zeriunakch 42
a. thiltn,uncll 48
uttn,t. ichka . 44
kecMzichucb . 45
e ...... 46
It will be readily seen that this inscription is of little use for
philological purposes. Not merely are the words run together,
but they are also frequently divided at the ends of the lines.
Different readings of the inscription have consequently been
adopted, and whole or partial interpretations have been sug-
gested by the Italian antiquaries, by Campanari and Ver-
miglioli. Few such suggestions, however, seem very probable,
and many are inadmissible. I shall merely notice some parti-
cular points, availing myself of Dr. Donaldson's opinion, that
the monument is a Cippu8 conveying, some land for funereal
THE ARMENIAN OBlGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 153
purposes. One thing it seems allowable to take for granted,
that the inscription must contain several verbs, and those in
the third person.
1
The beginning is full of proper names. La (1, 3), an
abbreviation of Lara, and also Lautn (2) and 4funa (3), we
know from other sources to be such. Yeltli,ina, as the inscrip-
tion shows, would be another proper name. Eal, which
divides l'1autn reltltinaa and La. Afunaa (2, 3), may be Com-
pared with the Arm. iilt, 'according to, for.' Karutezan (3,4)
is rendered conjecturally. by Vermiglioli, 'proclamavit;' by
Campanari, , indixerunt.' The persons, or some of them, pre-
viously mentioned in the inscription, may very probably
'have declared' something by it. Compare Arm. cll,o,rozel,
'to declare j' cllarozezin, 'they have declared;' cltarozezan,
'they have been declared/ Karutezan, might also be con-
nected with the Arm.lcarOJlz, 'fixing, establishing,' from which
is formed lcarovz-anel, 'to fix.' A regular verb, lcarovl-el,
1 That the Perugian inscription cannot be interpreted from the Arme-
nian would be no argument against the theory of a common origin for
the Etruscans and Armenians, even if the Etruscan had not taken up
80me Celtic elements. A knowledge of Latin would not render pro-
bable, or even possible, the interpretation of a page of Greek. There
would be a similar improbability in the case of English and German.
Take, for instance, the first paragraph in Schiller's Tltirtg Years' War-
'Seit dem Anfang de8 Religionskriegs in DeutAchland bis zum Hiin-
sterischen Frieden ist in der politis chen Welt Europens kaum etW8B
Grosse8 und Merkwiirdiges ge8chehen, woran die Reformation nicht den
vornehmsten Antheil gehabt hitte. Alle Weltbegebenheiten, welohe
8ich in diesem Zeitraum ereignen, 8chliessen 8ich an die Glaubensver-
besserung an, wo 8ie nicht urspriinglich. daraus erflossen, und jeder nooh
80 gro8se und nooh so kleine Staat hat mehr oder weniger, mittelbarer
oder unmittelbarer, den Einfluss derselben empfunden.' .
This passage is 8ubstantially English; but, if we take away the words
which are originally neither English . nor German, 8uch as Religion,
politisck, Europen, Rejormation, Staat, there is not very much that an
Englishman would recognise, unless he were acquainted with German.
Though such a word as Zeitraum is genuine English, and=tide-room,
yet he could hardly divine that it meant 'period;' nor would he be
likely to 8ucceed much better with" dara'IU, Weltbegebenkeit, A'1ffang,
and several other words, which really exist, at least in their elements, in
his own language.

] 541 TIIB ABJIBNIAN OBIGIN 01' THB BrBUSCAXS.
\vould give hJf'OfJ'e'an, t they (the dimensions of the .ground)
. have been fixed.' Compare also with lcalNlt-eUJn-" - Gr.
ITVl/Iav, i.e., lnnr-aal1; and Welsh caf'.tUant, Irish rOCAar-8fSt,
t amaverunt' (Zeuss, Gra1/l,. Celt. pp. 429, 497).
The next .expression which deserves notice is U81Utei8 ranuJI
(4, 5). We find below, teane (20), t&nerlUM (21), and, again,
tea1UJteia ranea (22). Campanari conjectures here, teme (or,
as he reads it, tepllM), t ten.' The Arm. is tun: the Sansk.
and Zend, ila9an. If teaM = decem" then teil, it seems pro-
bable, = duo, and teaMteia =- thodecim. It is remarkable that
we find xii. almost directly afterwards (6). :/loMtea might be
explained from the Pers. ral, t a cubit,' or from the Pers.
Talan, Arm. artUan, t a cord;' Alb. arlin, t a measure contain-
ing three ells.' Cf. Germ. "lafler, t a cord, a fathom.' The
dimensions of the burying ground in length and breadth may
be fixed by the words-
lcarutezan f'Ulleri te81Uteu ramea ipa MIUI lIC1I no,pe1' XII.
duodeno8 cubitos, deinde simul XII.
Thus, in a sepulchral inscription in Gruter (p. DCCCXL), we
meet with the expression-
In Fronta Pedes XII. In Agro Pedes XII.
and in another (p. DCCCCXLVIIl)-
In F. P. XXXVI. Retro P. xx.
I have just interpreted ipa (5, 27), 'deinde,' supposing it to
be = Arm. apa, t then, afterwards, in the second place.' I have
also rendered naper, t simul.' It occurs four times (5, 15, 16,
24), preceded twice by hen (5, 24), and once by hut (16).
Naper may signify something like 'thus, moreover, likewise,'
and be explained by combining the Arm. words, na-ilw or
na-IJar We have ill Arm.- "
,a } pea } t as.' ,apia, t thus.'
:: ' this. J wr " !ipla
l
} , as.'
- , ~ !Jar, 'manner.'1 hi!Jar
nayapea, t like him.'
1 Hi seems here - Lat. Ai-c.
Preserved in the plural Corm, barcA, 'manner.'
THE ABMENIAN ORIGIN OF ETRUSCANS. 156
Na.ilw or na-lJar might = 'na-per, just as we have previously
formed the Arm. na-imn == Phryg. val p,;'v. So, again, in
Arm., naev (na, 'this j' ev, t and') signifies t moreover j' and
ovremn or na ovremn, t accordingly.'
As we meet with hut naper in the Perugian inscription (16),
so we also meet with hutlt naper in an inscription lately found
at Volterra. This inscription is engraved, like the Perugian,
on two contiguous faces of a block of stone; but each line
must be read completely across from face to 1 Write in
what, are evidently proper names. One of them,
Meatlea, resembles the name of one of the leaders of
the Mmonians in the Iliad (ii, 864). The inscription runs
thus, 88 I copied it in 1857-
Tltesi Kale
kina Ks Mes
huth naper
letm thui
.
SI
tIes
leskan
arasa then rna
selaei tre ks
.thenst me natha
It may be worth while to analyse the first of these two parts
or sentences. Kina seems = Arm. lcin, Gr. 'Yvv;', nnd may be
compared with the lcuna of the Perugian inscription (10, 23).
Tltui seem's to show the inscription to be sepulchral, as the
word is often found in epitaphs. I have explained it COD-
jecturally (ante, p. 110), t memoratur/ from the Arm. t/tO'Vi, tit
appears, is counted.' Letm reminds us of letltum, and also of
the Arm. letlt-il, t to languish j' as well as of the Arm. aletclt
(plural form of a let), t misfortune, calamity,' aletali,' fatal,
funereal, sad' (cf. lethalia). As the inscription is sepulchral,
lealcan may be compared with the Arm. lelle, t a body' (in com-
position), Kurd. leae, Alb. t,;el, Germ. leiche, t a corpse.' We
find lealeul in the Perugian inscription (7) near another word,
tularu (8), which we may conclude from tular (ante, p. Ill) to
be a sepulchral term. An,Arm. verb, leilcal, formed from leilc,

156 THE ARVlCNIAB ORIGIN OJ' THE ETRUSCANS.
would give le'!can for the S pers. plur. pres. ind., le'lcol for the
pres. participle, and lel!ceal for the past participle. Le'!ca",
might also be an Arm. adjective formed from lei/&, like
i,!ch,an, t a ruler,' from ii!Ch,-el, t to rule.' Huth" in the Peru-
gian inscription Aut, may be explained from' the Arm.
net, !let, !letoy, t after, then, subsequently.' cr. ITt, let, and
Heb.od.
It does not appear difficult perceive the probable con-
struction of the inscription on the sepulchral cippu of Volterra,
or even to interpret its general meaning. It seems to be of
this nature-
. Titen Kalen, Na K, Meatlea
Titus Calesius, (his) wife (the daughter of) Caia Mestles
ltutlt naper, le,lcan. Letm
afterwards likewise, are buried (here). (Their) death
are dead.
tltui.
is commemorated.
Araaa tltenma, ,elaei tre,",
(A nominative), (A genitive, defining arua tnenma),
.th,enat me natlta.
? me (the cippua) provides. cr. Arm. nital, t contrives j'
nivtM, 'forms,' ndtltlt, t procures.'
Compare the following epitaphs in Gruter,. pp. DCCXLI. and
DCLXXVII.-
Filii
P08uerunt Memoriam
Saturniano Potio OlJito
Cum Compare Sua
Valentiana V olusia.
Corpu, Hie Situm Eat L. Clodii L. F. Rufini Fil.
Clodii Pompeii Q. V. A. ix. M. vii. D. v.
Sempronia C. F. Rufina Mater Fee.
(Corpua h,ie aitum eat = Etrusc. el.:a autlti neal, p. 109).
To return to the . inscription. Zuld ene,," occurs
THE AIDIENIAN ORIGIN OIr THE ETRUSCANS. 157
three times (7, 8; 26, 27; 85, 86). It ,nay be a form of
comprehension. Cf. Arm. zoyg , equally, together;' zO!jg, gen.,
dat., and abl., zovgi, 'equal, alike, united, similar.' The first
section of the inscription, the eight lines terminating with
tutaru, seems to contain the names of the parties to the trans-
action commemorated by the cippua, the quantity of land con-
veyed, and a statement of the purpose to which the ground
was to be devoted.
If we make epl (8) a participle like neal and lanai, and con-
nect it with the Arm. wtp, ' then zulei enealei epl tularu
might signify something like, 'including the .... of the
said tomb.'
In 9, 10, we perceive word !clenai, and in 12, !clen, terms
with we are already familiar (see ante, p. 181). The same
may be said of muni!clet (14), which we have seen before
(p. 115) under the form munikletlt. In 18, Yeltltina is a nom.,
to which !cape and maau (14), the last followed by naper,
'also,' may be verbs; !cape belonging to the Arm. -el
conjugation, and maau to that in -o'l}l. In Arm. leapt means
, he joins j' and if we unite !cape (14) with the previous word,
ltintlta, comparing ltintlta with the Arm. entlt,.' under,' ana
ltintlta!cape with the Arm. entltadate, 'he suspects,' and en-
tltadre, 'he subjects,'- we might render Itin tlta!cape, 'he sub.
joins,' or 'he enjoins.' As we nnd the root mal in the Arm.
maan, , portion, allotment,' and in the Alb. maa, 'to measure,'
maau might signify 'allots also.' In 15, 16, 17, we
meet with veltltina ltut naper peneea maau, 'V elthina then also
allots penez8;' this last word being in such a case an ace.
plur., which may be compared in form with the Arm. (z)tltiza,
the ace. plur. of tltiz, 'a span,' and in meaning, not impro-
bably, with the Gael.peanaa,.' pmna.' Cf. Gruter(p. DCCCXXXV)-
. . . . . 'Si quis alienum corpus hie intulerit pmnam supra
scriptam inferet.'
and ilJ. (p. DCCCXXV.)-
, Huic monumento manus qui intulerit dabit sestertios xx.'
158 THE ARMENIAN OBIGIB 01' THE BTBUSCAN8.
A.lcnina (17) and lerzinia (18) resemble, probably accidentally,
the Pehlvi akntn, 'there,' Pers. akn.n, 'now,' and the Gael
leir,inneaclt, 'seeing.' The termination of the mass of words,
.tiknlhareutuae (24) is not unlike the Arm. tov1, 'he fineH,' or
, punishes;' tovi, 'he recompenses' or 'indemnifies :' and ""1,
which is also found in 19, may be compared with the Arm.
9nel, 'to buy,' 0.01, 'buying.' The section of the inscription,
beginning with 12, may perhaps contain such a statement of
.penalties to be inflicted in case of a violation of the sepulchre,
or even its use or acquisition, as is frequently found in similar
Latin inscriptions, as well as in those of Lycia.
In 28 we meet with apelane, in 80 with spel, and in 22, 23,
with 'pel again. To illustrate these forms, compare Arm. el, .
, an ascent j' el, 'he ascended j' elan!, 'he ascends:' 'Pantl, 'a
killing;' apat,,' he killed j' apanane, , he kills.' We find these
last two words in a passage of the Armenian version of the
Ohroniele of Eusebius (Ed. Aucher, p. 827) in a manner very
like that in which 'pel and 'pelane OCCQr in the Perugian in-
scription. The Etruscan, according to Dr. Donaldson's divi.
sion of the words, would run thus-
. chimth apel thutas kuna afunas ena hen
naper ki knl hareutuse velthinas atena zaki eneski ipa apelane
thi(s) fulumchva 'pel
The Armenian is this-
Zaridinoa olompia span mayr" alleMandri. E1J
Aridreum Olympias in terfecit mater Alexandri. Et
zno, tireal malcetlonazvoz ev zerkova ora;" alecltaanrlri
illam imperantem Macedonibus et duos filios Alexandri
.taaanMoa antipatreay spanane. Zmin incltn iii
Cassander Antipatris oecidit. Unum ipse quidem
span ..
inteifecit
For a not improbable meaning of apel, cf. Arm. araapel,
C fable, apologue,' a word compounded of a r a ~ , ' an adage,' arak,
'fable, adage,' or of their th., and of a word, not existing by
THE ABlIENIA.N ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 159
itself, 8pel, 'a telling,' = Teut. 8pel, preserved in our Goapel.
Spelane might signify 'dicit,' and apel, 'dixit,' 'or' dictum.'
.A.tena (26), which might be the nom. to 8pelane, is rather like
the Arm. atean, 'a tribunal, a court of justice, a magistrate, a
senate,' and may be compared with the ataniaen of the
Phrygian epitaph (ante, p. 84).
In 41 occurs th,uruni, in 6 and 20, tlturaa, an inflexion of
tltura, which is met with elsewhere (ante, p. 118). Cf. Arm.
arcMY, 'king j' arclW'oni, 'royal ;'. ter, 'a lord j' tlrovni,
t Dominical:' .A.riakovni, , Arsacide, of the family of A.raacea.'
In 48 is found kecltazi, though it is not quite certain that
there is a division of words after -zi. We have had
lceclta, and in Dennis (v. i. p. 818) we find, 'Laris Pumpus
Arnthal klan kecll,o,ae.' Such a variety of forms is particularly
instructive: to compare them with the Arm., we must take a
verb of the -al conjugation, like lcltolcal, t to think,' of which
the regular passi ve, if used, would be lcltolcil. These verbs
would give us-
Active. Passive.
Ind . Ind.
Pres.
.
Perf. Pres. Perf.
!eltokam. klwlcazi. lcltoleim. klWkeiay.
!eltoleaa. klwlcazer. !eltolda. k!olcezar.
(1) lelw&ay. (a) kltokaz. lcltolet: leltolcezav.
lcltolcamc! . kltolcazac!. klto!eimclt. !eltokezaclt.
klwkayclt. lclwkazicA. lclwkic! kltolcezayc!.
klwlcan. !eltokaiin. kltolcin. klwkezan.
Subj. Subj.
Fut. Fut.
lclto!eayzem. lclwlcayzim.
lclto lcayze8. !eltolcayiia.
(2) lcltolcayze. (8) lcltokayzi.
lclwleayzemclt. !eltoleayzimclt.
kluJlcayzlc!. kltolcayiiclt.
lelwlcalien kll,olcal/iin.
160 THB ABJrIENIAN ORIGIN OIr THB ETRUSCANS.
In kltolcay, khoKa!lze, and klwka!lzi, we have forms very like
keclta, kechale, and kecltazi. Klwkai (a), and the Cut ind.,
which would be kltokaaze, are also not unlike lcecMue.
1
The
meaning of like keclta (ante, p.ISI), would
be ' ",hall have been paid,' or t shall be paid.' The conjugation
of the Albanian aorist subjunctive bears considerable resem-
blance to the Armenian future subjuDctive. In pl!Jalc, t to
-make old,' it is thus conjngated :-
pl!laRia. or plyakt,a.
plyaki. plyaktl.
pl!lalctii.
plyalclim.
pl!lalcli.
plyakline
pl!Jalctiim.
pl!laktii.
pl!laktiinii.
1 I think the meaning of lcecAaae is most likely' has expiated or 'has
paid,' though the final vowel would point to the Arm. future rather than
the perfect. The inscription where it is found accompanies a procesaion
of departed souls and genii, of which a plate is given in Mrs. Gray's
Sepulchres of Etruria, but with the inscription not quite correctly
copied. The author seems to have been a.1fected by the representation
with a profound interest, which her readers will probably find conta-
gious. She says (p. 211) of the person to whom the inscription would
refer: 'This very handsome and noble looking youth is immediately
followed by a monstrous fiend, in whom we recognise the most frightful
development of the evil genius of Etrnria.-One enormous claw was
pouncing upon the shoulder of the unfortunate youth, while the hammer,
the Etruscan badge of the angel of death, was raised aloft in the other.
Behind him was the figure, lamentably defaced, of a female of surpassing
loveliness, and in her beautiful brow and eye the most intense anguish
was depicted. To her was attached an infernal guard, similar to the one
who bad pounced upon the youth.--The art of the painter had invested
these figures with the marks of individuality; they must have been por-
traits; but wh'Om did they represent, and why were they thus repre-
sentedP What had they done, and why were they thus singled out, to
be handed down for two-and-twenty ages as the prey of demons, and
branded with the mark of reprobation P' No light is thrown on this by
the inscription, which, like the speech ot Loredano on the death of the
Doge Foscari, is terribly brief--
Lari8 Pump'U8
Arntkallclan
lceckaae.
Compare Dennis, v. i. p. 809-314.
Lar8 Pompeiua
-ArwntitB prole8
1
ezpi4fJit.
8olfJit.
In 13 is foundfuale, and in 4fuale1
o
i. Cf. Pers. zan, ''Yvv-q j'
zanra, 'yvvau(( or 'Yvvail(a j' and also the Gael. ri, 'to,' Arm.
ar, 'to.' The Basque, again, forms the dative of nouns and
pronouns by postfixing -ri to the nominative.
Little more can be extracted from the Perugian inscription
in the way of evidence. The terminations in -I, \vhich are
numerous in this as in other Etruscan inscriptions, I have
already compared with the Armenian (ante, p. 105), a
of which they are equally characteristic. Some Etruscan
\vords, formed, like the Armenian, by excluding vowels, might
also be noticed: thus acltr aud lautn (2) might be compared
with Arm. plJ,ocltr, 'little,' and otn, 'foot.' The terminations
of tltruneslc (34) and atltumika (36, 37) 'are also common ill
Armenian. On the whole, the result of the examination of
the Perugian inscription would not be sufficient to prove the
Etruscan .language to belong to the same family as the
Armenian; l)ut it would at the same time fall in with such a
supposition, which is all that can be expected from a single
inscription of such length, and transmitted to us in such a
state as not even to admit of a complete trustworthy division
into \vords. If the Et.ruscan vocabulary, and the shorter
Etruscan inscriptions, previously considered, exhibit decided
Armenian affinities, the Perugian inscription will not tend to
shake .. but rather to confirm, the Armenian character of
Etruscan.
Geographical namea in Etruria and other countriea.
We pass from the language of the Etruscans to a species of
evidence of the same kind, but of an independent nature, the
names of towns, rivers, &c., in Etruria. Now this evidence,
taken singly by itself, is frequently of. very great weight, if
not decisive; as may be seen at once by the local terminations
comnlon in our own country-ham, ton, by, t!orpe, caatle,
cheater, bury,ford, bridge, wich., don, atead, hill, field, wood, Ie!!,
'lOortlt, lJourn, atoke, holt, hurst, combe, dale, tltwa"ite.
M
) 62 THE ABM.ENIAN ORIGIN OF TRB ETRUSCANS.-
indeed, might be sufficient to prove that we were mainly of
Teutonic origin; while the Celtic don and c01lllJe, and above
all the of rivers, such as the Pltamea, Pa'llUlf', Tem,e, Quae,
.Avon, features of a country which are permanent, and Dot to
be made and destroyed like towns, would indicate who were
our predecessors in the land. Still more remarkable is the
confirmation of our history afforded by the Danish termination
-6//, i.e., , village,' which likewise deserves additional attention
here, as the presence of Thracians in Etruria will be indicated
by an exactly equivalent Armenian word.
l
Now the Danish
by is found in the West, as far south as Kirb!J in Cheshire, on
the estuary of the Dee; in Centre, as far south as R1/,u1J?!,
KirlJ!I, and Willoughby, all on the north-eastern edge of War-
wickshire; and in the East, as far south as KirlJy on the Naze
in Essex. West of the Dove, and south-west of Rugby, such
terminations disappear, while in Northamptonshire and
tershire, to say nothing of more northern counties, they are
particularly abundant. Now, had our history been lost, and
had we been left to determine the extent of the Danish occu-
pancy of England by the aid of philology alone, we should
have come to a very accurate' conclusion: for the English
districts yielded up to the Danes by Alfred, alld which . they
occupied, consisted of Northumbria, East Anglia, Essex, and
the north-east of Mercia, or the country of the Five Burghers,
so called from its five chief towns, Derby, Nottingham, Lincoln,'
Stamford, and Leicester. Thus the presence of a single
geographical term would enable us to ascertain, at the distance
of nearly a thousand years, the ex.tent to which an invading
race once occupied our country.
I have dwelt oD.this circumstance more particularly, because,
as I intimated, Arm. len, 'village, by,' which forms the
1 By is Swedish as well as Danish. It is, indeed, the characteristic
Scandinavian termination which corresponds to the Germ. -keirn, the
Eng. -"'am, and the Frisian -um. Compare Latham's Germania qf
2'acitus, pp. 119-125.
mE ABHENUN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 163
most common termination of Arm. names of places, seems to
correspon'd in Etruria and other parts of Italy to the Danish
i!I in England. N or is this all. The- Arm. Un, or words
similarly allied to Iin-6t, 'to build,' appear to be found in all
the intervening couu.tries also, from Armenia to Italy. This
will be seeD from the following list, in which I have 'compared
Armenian words and names, not merely with the geographical
terms in .Etruria, but also with those in other countries, in
confirmation of what history and . language alike tend to in-
form us, that there was one race, now represented by the
Armenians, extending from Armenia to Italy and Rhaetia.
My Armenian names are mostly derived from Kiepert's map.
As I have, in ca8sequence, not al".ays been able to obtain
them in the Armenian orthography, some immaterial incon-
sistencies may be observed. Thus Kiepert .writes Nora,elttn,
and'I NorfUlten, he Lor"i and I Lori, where. the Arm. would
be Noralen, and Lavri or -Ldri.1 But these discrepancies are
obviously of no importance. The names' in the .Jist, where the
locality is indicated, are Etruscan.
. Etruacan, .A.rme1tia1t.
(Sena ....... iinel, 'to build; 'to cODstruct, to
Tur-aena or Cur.aena. make.'
Vol.sinii. len (gen. lint), 'a habitation, a vil-
Tar-quinii. -. . lage, an inhabited place.'
'a building.' cr. Phryg.
. Sylt1taIJ.
'lodging, chamber:' -ale marks
a diminutive.
Fel.,ina I } G 1 C. ftfJn,' a pillar.' , Gr. rrlfIJv.
Cm-Iena a. ISp. Lith. ,6.a, a wall j' 8In!la, 'a buiId-
, ing.'
1 Skh and Lori, from their signification, and the frequency of
occurrence, would correspond to the English.1oA and -ham (toton and
iOfU). Both are found in Etruria, while Germany only poueues -na.
( . 1eia). #
,. FIJ18i""" wu the Etrusean name of Bologna. . L
K2
164. THB ARMENIAN ORIGIN OIr THE BTBUSCA.K&
Etrulcan,
Sar-aina }
Sma Gallica U mb.
Ful-ginia
Ri-ci1Ja-Picen.
Tarra-cina
1
}
(Y.. Latium.
Q1,!lnUl
Mar-cina
'
}
" Cam aD.
Sl,nU6ala p
Sa-aina-Iapyg.
Tartu-Iana-N oric.
Senia

Irish lunn, ' a fortification.'
The Arm. 'in-el, 'to build,' i.e. ' to
raise up,' would be, apparently, the
same word as eio, cieo, 1C1"" and
and akin to the SaDsk. 9Vi, t crescere.'
In general, the Sansk. () becomes, or
lit (i) in Arm. and IC in Gr. So Gr.
IClvoc = Arm.nn., and Gr. "(,,,,11 (JM1-)
= Arm. lovn. The same element
may thus be found in Tar-quinii and
V ol-ainii, in Mar-cina and Fel-aina.
Sinna, Cltinna,
or Cinna
Ful-nnum
Ol-ciniu.
It has been already seen that the
Illyr. EtruscanS wrote both lever and ner,
tlenaclteia and tlenalJiea. We find
San-dava
S
}
S
" i-d S DaCIa.
"'ng ava
Sin!li-dunums-Mresia.
Sane }
S
. Maced.
"'ng'UI
Sani-ana-Thrace.
Sanu or
Sana'llI
Phryg.
. S!lnnaa. or
S!lnnaaa
Binda { Pisid. or
Phryg.
Bin-ope-Papblag.
also as proper names in Lanzi, vol. H.,
'Dulai1te (P' 885), 'Delsinal (p. 369),
and velcltinei (p. 466)
Name, of Town, and Yillagel.
&nn.
Shin.
Nor-Bite;. or Nora-lite;. (nora.;',
'newly built, new').
Hi-8ltM.
Bab-8ltM.

Gudra-,!M.
Lama-alten.
! The Volscian name of Tarracina was ..A.nzvr, signifying perhaps
the defile.' Cf. anzifU, tm{fU8tua, and ':'1ICOI. There is a defile at Ter-
:racina.
I HClplClJIIII TIJH'IJ"C,. uilT!,a.. Strabo.
. The suftixel .dava and .d1Illl/um deserye Ilotiee, u the latter is
eommon Celtic word, and the former would be the usual Daci8.ll name
for a town. &n-daca,mighi be tautologous, like HMWp-toa.
Etruacan,
Sinna } Galat.
Pardo-lena
Singa }
S
Cappad.
acca-Iena
Armenia1t.
Bashki.ahe1t.
Dada-aUn.
Arpa-Bhen,
Ka-Ihin.
Sana } t Pirne-Bnin.
Sin" Arm. (anc .) Arda-Inin.
Sinna-Mesopot.
San-atis.
Sana-hin (nin, 'old'),
Name of J)iatrict.
8hilcaahen, i. e. 'red-built, red
made,' or simply, 'red.' So again
. we have = me" 'great.'
Compare Por-Bena, Ra-aena, Tyr-
8enUl. If we had in Arm. the root
ra, which appears in raile, rear,
rect'llt8, we might form a word ralen,
'high,' and explain by its aid the
Etrusc. RlUena, said to be the name
of a nobleman. It might also be
the Etrusc. name of R!tetia, 'the
high (land).'
It is a peculiarity of the Arm.
scarcely any words begin with,.; but
we have rah, 'a way,' which, when
compared with ovli, 'a way,' and
()1)lii, 'rectus,' seems to eontain the
required root ra. Raaena and. Tyt'.
aenul might even be opposed to each
other, as dif)r signifies a plain'
in Arm. There appears a similar
eontrast in BalJini (Bret. ,av, '.
height,' Gr. al7rftl1&C) and Latiu11f,
(Welsh lletltl, 'a plain'); and also in
8amnium and Oa111jJa1tia.

166 TJlE ARMENIAN OBIGIN OJ' THE ZTBUSCAN8 .
Etrulcan, A.NU1JiQ
The suffix -len has sometimes an
active Bense, as in 'a
temple-builder ;' tnale., t a house-
builder.' Many have considered
1Yr,e"., to signify 'tower .. builder,'
though it does not appear a very
obvious designatiQD for a people.
Yol-aterrm (Etrusc. }. O1Jllel, 'to elevate j' ovlil, t rectus.'
Yelatltn). The root is (1)1
. Yol-sinii.
Ful-ginia-Umbr.
Ful..sinum } III
Ol-cinium. yr.
{
Fel-aina-Gal. Cisp .
El-atria-Epirus.
etc", (plural form of ell t elevation j'
el (anel), 'to mount.'
Compare Hig!am, Hochheim, Haute-
ville.
{
ul .. J, t'
a -enl. . . . . . ancIen.
Fal-eria-Picen. Compare Oldltam, Civita reccAia.
V ol-atc1rm (V el-atlt",) . dtn, dtltaran (or avt"', tI'Dtltaran),
Hatlria-Picen. 'lodging, dwelling.'
Atria-Venet.. Gael. aitrcabh, 'a dwelling.'
Ot-esia-Gal. Cisp.
EI-atNa-Epirus.
{
built on}. ovlladir, 'erect, perpendicular,' (lit.
a 'AOtpOf 'lrE- ' high-placed'). Compare Mons
'lrav-rV. rultu'f in Apulia. The Vulturnus
_ is in Gr.
{
PM-quinii . . . 4ar }' a height, an eminence, an
8a,-sina-Umbr. edge, a cape, a promon-
TaN'a-ci.na-Latium.
1
w tory.'
.za!lr, 'a rock.'
1 Compare with these names the frequently recurring form in the
Eugubine Tables, 'totar tar8inater trifor tarainater tuscer naharcer
iabuscer nomner.' The Tarlinate8 of these Tables might be the Tyree-
Etru8Ca1t, Armenian.
The Italian names would be nearly
. the same as ou.r Clifton.
CtZ-sena-Gal. Cisp. . !ca!!, !caycR, 'a stopping, a dwelling, a
seat, a place.'
( Yeii,
I I(al
-< 'f-
L
7rEPPLPW'YC
Yegia-Illyr
!call), 'clay, mud.'
Name of Place.
Ka-shin. cr. Hampton or Clayton.
we!, 'high, great, noble.'
'UiiR, 'ditch, hollow.'.
nians, or rather perhaps the Sarsinates, who are distinguished by Poly.
bius from the U m brians. Sarsina lay. in the district called Sapinia
Tribus. There may be an instance here of bilingual nomenclature.
For sav signifies' height' in Breton, as 8ar does in Arm.; while tre, trif,
Ire/a, tregva, are common Kymric names for 'an inhabited place, J as
is in Arm. Thus the names, Sarsina, and Sapinia Pribus, would
be nearly identical in meaning, the one being apparently Tyrsenian and
Armenian, and the other Umbrian and Celtic. So, in bilingual Bel.
gium, the capital of Hainault is called both Mons and Bergen. The
frequency in ancient Italy of the equivalent terms, tre and skAn, QJld the
manner of their distribution, are worthy of note. The Celtic tre, trif,
treg'IJa, treabk (Gael. for 'tribe, people, ') is as common among the old
Italian tribes in Umbria, Picenum, Sabina, and Samnium, as the Arm.
sUn is among the intrusive Etruscans and Pelasgians. Thus we find-
I quote from Cluverius :-
Trea or Treia........... Picenum.
Treba or TreblfB .......
Trebia or PrevfB .. . . . . . Umbria (' pre verir treblanir.'
Eng. Tab.).
Pribula or Trebula Balinensium . Samnium. or Campania.
Pribula or Trebula Mutusca .... Sabina.
Trekla SufFena . . . , . . . . . . Sabina.
Pre-ventum. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Samnium (Welsh gwent, I a
plain: J YentfB Icenorum.,
Belgarum, Silurum).
Sammum (Welsh g .g , .
.L r .. -VlC11lll. m-
closure, town ;' Gael. flog,
, a wall;' Lat. vicus).
Prica. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Apulia (said to have been
destroyed by Diomed).
There was a town called Pribola, belonging to Viriathus, in Spain
168 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCA.N&
Etruacan, A"nenia",.
r
Lorium lOra! or lavra!, 'a dwelling-place.'
Lariaaa-Pelasgian. Gael. lar, (the site of a house.'
Laurium-Attica.
In Modern 'l'uacany. Name8 qf TOW1U and Villagea.
Loro (N.W. of Arezzo) Lori (2).
1
Lari (E. of Leghorn). Lar.
Monte Loro (N. E. Lori or Lar.
of Florence). Lara-Osset.
Larniano (S . w. of
Poppi) . . . learn, t a mountain.'
LLierna (N.E. of Pop pi).
{
Volci ovlkA, , a ravine.'
Volcera-Illyr.
1
Name qf IJiatrict.
Vulceium-Lucan. Ovllca.
{
Cluaium (on a high hill).gtovlch, t head, summit.'
Clu-ana-Picen. Gael. clog, 'head.' Pol. ulolca,
'head.' Lapp. l'ltolcka, 'collis.'
(Appian, Ther. c. 62), and Con-trebia was the caput Oeltiberorum.' The
presence of the term tre in Ancient Italy seems nearly to mark out the
region which the Thracian invaders failed to subdue. It is entirely
mountainous, the highest of the Apennines, 'the Great Rock of Italy,'
standing nearly in its centre. Here the old Italian race would have
found refuge, like the Spaniards in the Asturian mountains and the
Pyrenees, until in the course of time they succeeded in reconquering
the coasts and lowlands. Similarly, in our own country, as we pass into
Wales, the Saxon ham, ton, and burg disappear, and tre, llan, and caer
take their place. But there are some places whose names begin with
tre, even in the modern Tuscany: Treppio, N.N .E. of Pistoja j a second
Treppio, N. of Prato; Trebbio, N. of Florence; and another Prebbio,
N.N .E. of Arezzo: all about 12 miles from the cities- mentioned. Such
names, however, are merely further instances of the same law of distribu-
tion; for all four places are in the highest Apennines, while Siena, Loro,
and Lan are in the lower, though hilly, country. In the Greek peninsula
we should find the same two races, the Thracian and Celtic; for the
Pelasgians were probably Thracians, and the Greeks and Celts, as Dr .
. Donaldson holds (Pref. to Varron. p. ix.), 'were scions ultimately of the
same (i.e. of one) stock.'
1 Another myriah town was PelfJa, which may be compared with the
Peleva of Azerbijan (Atropatene), the Pelveren of what was
Etruacan,
{
Rtera .
Plera-Apul.
Haata.
Pyrgoa
Armenian.
!Jtovr, !Jtrak, t mound!
Btovr.
Name of Yillage.
!taat, t strong,' ltaatatel, c to fortify.'
Gr.
!Jovrgn, 'a tower.'
Gr. Arab. !Jurg, 'a castle.'
Germ. !Jurg.
{ Yetuwnii (Etrusc. Yet.
luna) . . . . . . . etl, t a place.'
( Roma-Lat. . . . ram, 'vulgus, plebs.'
I
Romulea-Samn. ram, 'an assembly, a troop."
Romula-Pannon. The name of the Ramnea, one-
Romula} of the three Roman tribes, was
I Rhami.dava Dacia. said to be Etruscan. The name of
1
RhamtlJ-Thrace. Rome might perhaps be better con-
In Modern Tuaca1lY_ nected with the Gael. rum, t a place,'
_lRomota (S.W. of Flo- or romhoJ C great.' cr. Gr. pwp.".
rence)
Remote (E.S.E. ofFIo- .
renee) .
Cor-tOM ..... !cOIf, 'strength;' !coro1o, 'strong.'-
Gyr-tona-Thessa1. tovn
J
C house, dwelling.'
Gor-tynia-Maced.
Gor-tyna--Crete.
Cortona, &c.
1
!certet, 'to build, to make.' cr.
Gordium-Phryg. Tigranocerta.
Gort!/8 or Gort!/.na htkel, .' to form, to shape.'
-Arcad. 'to make.'
cltertho'Vmn, '1f'oC"p.a.'
Commagene, and the Pal'll (Halov) of Armenia. Pala was a town in
Thrace.
1 Compare Gordona (Valteline) and Gordwno (Tessin) .
170 THE ARKENIAN OBIGIN 01' THE
EtNUcan, Armenia
{
Telamo (now 'l'ala- {til., C limus' (".apa) the tel(al), 'to
monel) rain.' .
Name l!f Riner.
Tlfll.()f)t, i.e. C muddy.'
Tel-amo . . . . . . . teli, C a place;' tMI, C place; quarter.'
Gael. talamA, C earth, ground.' Sansk.
tala, 'solum, domus.' Lat. telluB.
{
Altarna ...

{
.tl.rtena . . . . .
.A.rte1ta-Lat.
Artenia-Venet.
Su-ana . ....
CIu-ana } p.
lcen.
Nov-ana
Yannia--V enet.
rannia-Rhret.
Na'IU of TOfDn..
Tltiln, probably the Tltalina of Pto-
lemy.
alcarn, C a castle.'
artefJan, C summit, top.' (IJfpvc
(opovc): Luke iv. 29).1
Gael. ardan, C a height;' ard, thigh.'
Lat. ardUU8. Gr. IIp 8" 11, &p8LC. Sansk.
urdltva, C altus.' .
. wan, foanclt, C house, dwelling, con-
vent.' Cf. fanu"".
a1Jan, 'village.'
Name of Town.
Wan or ran.
r
A!I!llla !l
ivl
, !levi, !lei, C village, field.'
. Acula, Aquila, or AfJUi-
leia. Namea l!f Placea,
Vir-acelftm. EOil. The Arm. orthog. is Aiel, the
Syrian, A!llIl. cr. Acel-dama.
1 There is a Talamona in the Valteline, a part of ancient Rhmtia.
I The Latian ..ArUma ' is thought to have occupied the heights above
Monte Fortino,' and the Etruscan ..Arlena to have stood at Buccea,
where' there is a high and insulated point, which has all the appearance
of a citadel' (Dennis, v. ii. p. 63, note). -
'tHE ARHENIAN ORIGIN 01' THB BTBl1SCAN& 171
Eeruacan, ~ c .
~ Aquileia } V t
I
Alene.
ace"um
l
Celia-Apul.
Celeia-Nonc.
Cillium-Thrace.
Gulli.
Galli.
Kullii.
AnnenitJ1I.
Esth. lciilla, t a village.' There is a
Lithuanian village called Agilla.
Georg. adgili, I a place.'
Calea-Campan.. . cRalac,l, I a city;' 1 "lI,a,l, I a lake, a
shore, a marsh.'
Ctere . . . . . . . . cltar, "Ir, C rock, stone.'
lear, 'strength.'
(Yir-acelum . . . .
I
Yerentum
Ferentum-Apul.
l
Ferentinum-Lat.
Yerona-Venet.
Yirunumi-N onc.
Capena
{
Co,a or Ooaa4. .
Colaa-Lucan.
Na'IJUJI of Place,.
Karl.
Kera.
Kerea.
Cit era.
t b '
'IOer,. 'lDeNn, a ove.
lOran, c tent, hut.'
lcapan, lcapanclt, t a strait, a defile.'
Name qf diltrict, and qf an Arm.
kilt-fort in Cilicia.
Kapan
leM",i 'a lodging.' cr. Eng. A.o-ue.
Kuad.
Name of 'lJillage.
Arretium .
Name, of toton8.
FAts.
A , . ~ n .
Aralteza.
1 Compare the Assyrian Oalai (Gen. xi. 11)
. I Compare Yrin in the GrilOns.
/
172 THE ARKENIAN ORIGIN 01' THE ETRUSCANS:
EtNt8can,
{
Nepeta or Nepe. .
llapetia-Bruttium.
Peru,ia. . . ..
Armenian.
Name of Mountain.
Npat (NipluJ,tea), which might be
connected with npatak, 'object,
mark, sight, aim.' cr.
'
Name of Plain.
Npatalcan.
Name of Yillage.
Panu4.
Name, of Di8trictl.
Peroz
Ormzdperoz
Spandaranperoz.
Beroaele is a Kurdish town; Peroze-8
or Firouz, a Persian name, meaning
c victorious.'
{
Berta-Maced. . . . berti,' a castle.'
Perta-Phryg.
Pardo-sena-Galat.
{
Ameria-U m br.
Ameriola-Sab.
Hiapellum-U mbr.
{
.Atina-Lat. . .
Atina-Lucan.
amoV'f, I strong;' amroi, I a fort.'
Name of TOfDn.
A.ma.ra8. Compare AmrtU in the
1
Gael. imir, 'a field.'
Name of Town and Diatrict.
Iapir, Iaper, or Sper.
atean (gen. , 'a tribunal, a
court.' cr. Curia Rhmtorum: also
Etrusc. atena (p. 159), and
Phryg.'Atan-isen (p. 84).
1 Near Innsbruck. There are some places with remarkable names in
the vicinity of the Tyrolese capitaJ- -Rum, Tkaur, .A..rzel, Ve18, Pil,
Pradel, .A..mraa, .A..mpaa, .A.zam8, Pill, Vamp. Some are Celtic; 88
Rinn, Gael. rinn, 'a promontory,' Gr. p': and "Willa"", the ancient
Veldidena; Gael. (Jill, 'noble, a cli1F,' fai", 'a c1i1F;' 'a Cort, a
I&Ilctuary. '
THE ARMENIAN OBlGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 178
, Etruacan,
MfZ8ia Silva ..
Armenian.
moia!l, 'a tamarisk.' cr. Lyd.
c
Lacus TlI,,.aaimenUl. Name 'of Di,mct.
TAralci.
Insula Iuitium ..... ldzi, , an island.'
Gael. iUlte, 'an island.'
{
Fl. Arno arov, ' a brook.'
, Fl . .A.ro.
Name of River.
ArofJn Compare Eng. Arun
J
Heb.
Arnon.
{
Fl. Ctecina (Etrosc. 111c, lilcn, 'red, yellow.' Compare
Ceicna) jlaVU8 Tiber,jlavu, Mela, ,XantAua,
Fl. Cttcinu8 (2), Brutt. Red River, Rio Colorado, Fl. Het-
vinu8 in Picenum .
. ( Fl. Ctania or Glania. gtet, , to roll j' ulan, 'a cylinder,' i.e.
1
I Fl. ,Clania} , \vbat rolls.'
. or Glani8, Lat. The name Lin8, when compared
afterwards Ca:;an. with the Welsh ity'r!/, , what glides or
Lim. flows, a stream,' seems like a trans-
Fl. Clania, Gla lation into Celtic of the Tyrseman
niB, Claniu8, C Glania. But there was also a river
and Gtanius, Gtania in Spain, so that the Gael
also called Li- ulan, 'clean,' might be suggested as
ternU8. explaining the name. In Switzerland
(
(fu,rgure8 } S b
j
M
ontes alD.
GaruanU8 } Apul.
". Mons,.
we have the river Glane in Freyburg,
and Gte",ner in the Grisons. There
is a Glan in Carinthia; a Glon in
Bavaria; and a second Glan divides
Rhenish Prussia from the Palatinate.
eMr, ' a stone, a rock.'
!carlcar, 'a block of stone.'
lcltaralc, ' a rock.'
174, THE ABKBNLUf OBlGIlf 0)1 TIl. BTBU8CABB.-
Etnucafl,
. I GargarQ }:M sia.
I Gerget"" Y
L Gargett,"-Attiea.
Etrulcafl.
Populo"ia .
Blera
ANUfIiIJ ..
NtWM'o of PUu:s8
(hrpr.
Gerger.
Gar!JllrI8j

Celtic.
Gael. p'l/,lnt,ll; Welsh, pa'6elt; 'a
a booth.' Compare Pee6lea, 8!ielth,
8uccotj.o
. Gael. blar, C a field' (appears in Blair
Athol).
Oare. . Welsh caer, 'a wall, a castle, a city.'
Umfnia (district) . Gael i.ir, t a ridge of land, a field.'
Fl. Umbro . Gael. amh, t the ocean j' amltainn, 'a
Fl. Tiber ..
river i' tmUlr, t a trough, a channal.'
Cf. Arm. ofmlJJ, 'beverage;' ;;""pel,
t to drink;' (J,fII,p, t a cloud;' ama""
'a vessel:' also Lat. am",iII, and
SaDsk. OAnbu, "t water.'
. Gael. to6ar; Irish tolHsr, tioIHI', tilJltir;
'a well, a fountain, a 8(lorce, a
spring of water.' fioiar &aglua
(8eagltaa, 'a wood,') was an old
name of the River Boyne. Another
name for the Tiber, and one said
to be more ancient, was the At6ula.
In Arm., alIJivr signifies C a foun-
tain, a spring, a source, a stream/
and therefore = Irish tiIJA,ir. There
\vas another AJIJula,-in Picenum.
We have also the' A.16fJn611 resonans'
at Pi6ur, now Tivoli. I have pre-
viously noticed how .. another
,
THE ARMENIAN OBIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 175
Etruacan. Celtic.
bore at one time the name Glani,
(perhaps = Arm. glan), and at ano-
ther the name Lim (apparently =
Welsh lq;ry). The root of al6ivr
is a16, signifying I discharging,
voiding, flowing/ Cf. alvua, aweu,
.A.lplteua; and also Ef!Je and the
Swede elj; C river.' Two other fa-
miliar Celtic names of rivers in
Italy deserve notice-the Tamar,
or 'J'o,1IIo/fUa, in Samnium, and the
P!lne, or Pinia, in Umbria, and
Pinna in Picenum. A second Pi-
centine river was the TruentUIJ or
Durance (Druentia).
Insula llva . . . Gael. il6ltinn, C a craggy mountain.'
Name of laland.
Ulva, one of the Hebrides.
TRe pela8gianl.
It bas been mentioned at the outset that the Etruscans,
according to the accounts of the ancients, were probably allied
to two nations, the Lydians and the Pelasgians. The investi-
gation of the first of these affinities, and of the consequences
deducible from it, has occupied us up to this point, and led to
the conclusion, involved in the supposition of the Lydian
-affinity of the Etruscans, that one of the great families of the
Aryan stock, a family whose branches spoke dialects akin to
the Armenian, now the only surviving dialect of that family,
extended in ancient times from Armenia to Etruna. If this
be true, and if the Etruscans, at the same time, were akin to
the Pelasgians, then the Pelasgians ought also to form part of
this family, and be in a similar ~ a n n e r allied to the Armenians.
176 THE ARHENIAN ORIGIN OF THB ETRUSCANS.
Now, if the inscription of Cervetri be Pelasgian, .this inference
might be considered as proved. If, ho\vever, the Pelasgian
character of this inscription be not admitted, then it will be
necessary to examine what few points, very few indeed, may be
relied upon as characteristic of the Pelasgians. These points
may indeed, I think, be limited to three. The Pelasgians
called cities by the name of LamIa: they possessed and
founded the oracle of ])oao'Ra: and their name, Pela8gi, as it
~ o e s not appear to admit of explanation from the Greek, is
probably itself Pelasgian. To these three points I shall con-
nne my attention.
1. LamIa. This was the ancient name of Nimroud, as
Xenophon mentions. He foond it in ruins, but said that it
bad been once occupied by the Medes. In Armenia we find
to\vns called Lori or Lfl/uri, and also Lar. In the Armenian
language, ldray or lalira!l means c a dwelling.' Larel also
means 'to set up;' learn, C a mountain;' and lernale, 'an
eminence.' W e fiud a form like Laril8a in the Armenian
Arsi88a, the native orthography of which is Argel, a name not
unlike the Thessalian Arfli88a. Salmyd-ealua, Pan-u8U8, and
Scot-u88a, are Thracian towns. In the countries near Armenia
there are also towns with names resembling Lam8a. In the
Ossetic country there is Lar8. Near Trebisond is Larol. In
Western Persia are Lar and Lour. Larla is the name of a
city in the Babylonian inscriptions.
Such terms are not, however, exclusively Oriental. In
Gaelic, larac/i, signifies I habitation, the site of a house,' aud
lar, C ground.' La.pp. laire and Swede ler signify I clay.' In
the north of Germany we find G08lar, Wetzlar, Fritzlar.
La"'r and ho"'r are also German towns.
2. ])odo'fl,a. The primitive mode of divination at Dodona
was pecoliar-
C The manner in which the oracles were communicated was
originally ext.remely simple, by the rustling of an aged oak or
.beech.'1
1 Erach and Gruber, Encuc. 8. v. Dodona.
t The 'god revealed his will from the branches of the
probably by the rustling of the wind, which sounds the priests
had to interpret.'l .
That the same mode, of divination was anciently practised
in Armenia, appears from the following passage in the History
'of Moses of Chorene (lib. i. c. 19). I give it in the Latin of
the Whistons. A certain' Anusavanus is mentioned, 'qui
Sosius . appellatur, quippe qui pro eorum crerimoniis apud
Armenaci
2
cupressos in Armaviro consecratus fuerat; quarum
cupressorum snrculis (according to Aucher, fotiia), ramisque
seu leni sive violento vento agitatis, Armenii Hamines ad
longum tempus in auguriis uti consueverunt.'
The Armavir here spoken of, the Armauria of ptolemy,
was the most ancient capital of Armenia, ecclesiastical as well
as political, and was reported to have been founded by Armreis
the son of Armenak. The word which the Whistons have
translated t cypress,' aoa, is rendered t poplar' by the Armenian
writer, A vdall. Aucher translated it 'plane,' but refers as a
synonym to lcalamalclt, to which he assigns the meanings,
. lpoplar, aspen, beech, elm.' 80g, again, means t a pine,' =
Pol. aoana. The real meaning of aoa would be t shaker,' as is
evident from the ,vords, aoaapltil, 8oalcal, and aaaanil, 'to shake'
(neuter). The Arm. has also tMtltaphel, dedevel, and tatattil,
'to shake,' in which the sibilants of aoaapltil, &c., have become
hardened. Any tree might, in fact, be called t shaking' or
'waving,' in Arm. tatan; and we might perhaps even derive
the name of ])odon.a from a similar root, and give it the appro-
priate sense, 'Elvoalq,v"''''oc.'
3. Pelaagu8. This word is usually resolved into Pel-a8f1u8.
1 Smith, Dict. Antiq. s. v. Dodona. Cf. Odya. xiv. 327-
To" at If fl6Jac:,,,'I" t/Ja.ro {JiJILe"aL, fJrppa (JeoLo
J EK apVO$ VtfLK6p.OLO fl,ol
I The epongmus of the Armenians, and, according to their traditions,
the son of Hai"k or Hayk (the Armenians call themselves Hayck), the
Bon of Thorgom, the son of Thiras, the son of Gamer (Gomer), the son
of Yabeth (J apheth). .
N
178 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OJ' THE ETBUSCANS.
, Buttmann suggested long ago that the last t,,o syllables ,,"ere
au ethnical designation, connected with the name .A.8ca-niU8,
common in Phrygia, Lydia, and Bithynia, and with the name
of Asia itself.'! This root, tU-, supposed to exist in h-ia,
might easily be the same as the Arm. root, az, which appears
in az-g and az-n, both signifying t nation,' and the latter
perhaps = Gr. 1S-lIoc. .A.8caniu might be compared with the
Arm. azgal/;,n, I national, allied.' For the second element of
Pet-tUg we thus get the Arm. aZ!l, 'nation, race, family, tribe,
people,' a word which I have previously supposed to enter into
the formation of the Etruscan Matulnaalc, the Matulnian geu
or/amilia.
There remains to determine Pel-. Now what race (azU)
were the Pet-aagi.? They were the old race, the .A6origifl,88,
or ancient inhabitants, of Greece and the country to the north.
This leads us to connect Pel- with the Arm. toat, I ancient,
old,' = Gr. = Epirot = Alb. plyalc.
i
The
meaning, old-race, toal-azg, seems the best that can be given
to Pel-aagi. Strabo (p. 220) says of the Pelasgians, that
was almost universally acknowledged, 8"., pill apxaioll Tt
; v" 0 v leaTU nJv 1rQaav and again (p.
327), ol 8 TWV rlpl 'EUa8a 8VI1aaTIVaavrw1I
apxatOTaToL "l-Y0vTaL. Dionysius (lib. i. c. 17) speaks of the
Pelasgians as w" ol1roUol rlpl aVrwlI
And Pausanias again, in the commencement of his .Arc.adica,
notices the Arcadian tradition, that Pelasgus was the first
that lived in that country: ,aal 'Aplea8IC,
'YllloLTO EV TV 'Y'P TaVTV 1rpWTOC. Pausanias has considerable
difficulty in accommodating this statement to the history of
his king Pelasgus: rolwv "yup av leal (,
j but, if we interpret 'the pel-tUg' or
t old-race,' then the Arcadian tradition is reduced to a simple
truism. With Virgil (Atn. viii. 600) the Pelasgi are vetere8.
1 Varronian'U8, p. 39.
t The Latin, it is tQ be observed, has DO correapondiDa to 'l"ClACI&6
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETR1TSCANS. ] 79
Though the name Petugi, if its explanation from the
Armenian were admitted, would thus be Thracian, yet it
would not necessarily follow, though it is probably true, that
every nation called Pelasgian was of Thracian origin: for
the Thracians may have called any aboriginal race Pelasgian,
whether of their own or of any other family. There would,
however, in any case, have been Thracians in the country to
give to the race the name Pelasgian.
The Arm. azg is not found, in that language, combined into
one word with wat,. but it does appear, so as to form words
like Pela8gUIJ, in combination with severa) adjectives .
. 1. With alii, lother, different, Lut.' Cf. and
.A.!l1azg, t different, various.'
A!ltazgi, 'a foreigner, a stranger, different,
(Luke xvii. 18), Elvo" (Matt. xxv. 86), aUoTpLoC' (John x ..
15).
2. With avtar or dtar, 'a foreigner, distant, otluJr.' Cf.
aVTap, G.Tap, ITEPOC, and the name of the Illyrian .J..utariatte :
,.
Otarazgi, 'foreign, a foreigner.' An equivalent term,
formed \vith azn, is dtarazn, = As dtarazgi = ' he-
terogeneous,' so hamazgi :-:
:1. With tav, 'fine, good, better.' Cf.
Lavazgi, C noble, of good family.'
Several Etruscan names begin with tau- or lav-. Thus
Laulcin or Lavlcin is a woman's name, appearing in the forms,
Laulcin, Lavlcinal, Laulcine, Lavlcinaaa. In Arm., tav-lcin =
'good.\voman.' Another Etruscan name is Lautn, which
might be compared with the Al'm. tav-tovn, ' good-house,' or
I good-family.' A third name is Laucltme, supposed to be the
Etruscan form of Lucumo.
P088ihle of tlte Phracia'tUI to the we8t of Etruria.
That the Thracians should have extended their settlements
beyond Etruria, especially dUl-ing the time of the maritime
N2
power of the Tyrrhenians, is not impossible. We know indeed
from Strabo (p. 225), that there were Tyrrhenians-in Sardinia.
But there are even some indications, though they may be few,
and undeserving that any great stress should' be laid upon
them, of the existence of Thracians still further to the west.
It has already appeared (ante, p. 42), that the Spanish words
pandero and pandorfla would be allied to the Arm. pltandirn,
the Lyd. 'lrav8ovptOv, the Osset. fandur, and the Assyrian
'lra118ovpa. The name of a glacier in the Pyrenees seems
also to be Armenian; while in the Alps, on the other hand,
such names are apparently German, Finnish, or Celtic, though
perhaps in one case Arabic, and brought from Asia by the
Thracians. The following list of names of glaciers, terms
which may be of importance in a question of ethnology, is
taken from an article in the Enc!/clopadia Britannica, contri-
buted by our great authority on the subject of glaciers :-
Tyrol,fern or firn. Simler (])e Alp. p. 74,) r j g h ~ l y says
that firn means 'old.' It is the neve,
or old snow. The \vord is German,
being the Goth. fairnia, cold,' = Ang.-
Sax. firne, f!lrn, = Germ. forn, C of the
last year.' (Cf. Diefenbach, s. v.).
Firn is therefore not an ancient word
in the Alps, but one carried in by the
Germans. It is remotely connected
with the Asiatic languages. J!airni8
has the Rense of the Sansk. pdrva,
Kurd. pira, = Arm. parav; and the
Germ. firn, that of the Arm. lterov,
Sansk. parut, Gr. 'lrlpvat, Osset.fare.
Carinthia, kiiaa (also Lapp. kaiaae, 'mons aItior, plerum-
written keea and que nive tectus.' Esth. kahlto, t frost ;'
lcliac, and used in lcaaac jlia (jlia, C ice'), 'ice formed by
Salzburg). frost upon snow.' Georg.qiawa, C frost.'
Vallais, biegno. Ital. bianco, = Fr. blanc, = Span. blanco,
THE A.RMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCA.NS. 181
I taly (part of), ve-
dretto. (Add the
Grisons, as ve-
dretta signifies
I glacier' in
Rhmt-Rom.)
Piedmont, ruize.
Pyrenees, aerneille.
= Eng. and Germ. blank. O. Norse
6lanlca, I nitere.' Welsh btanu, I to
manifest.' -- Arm. pal, I frost, ice."
-- Arm. eleamn, C frost, rime.'-
Compare with biegno the Val Blegno in
Canton Tessin.
Gael. eithre, eidltre, eig hre, eit"', eig lI"
, ice.' Compare Lat. vitrum, = Rhmt-
Rom. veider, and the Val Bedretto in
Canton Tessin.
Another Rhmt-Rom. word, besides
'Dedretta, is 8a'J'ltada or 8amatlira, 'hard-
frozen snow:' and there is a mountain
called the Piz Kamadra at tbe origin of
the Val Blegno, the head of which valJey
is called the Val Kamadra, as the head
of the valley of the Tessin or Ticino is
called the Val Bedretto. Cf. Kurd.
gemet, 'ice j' Arab. gamri, 'ice, concre-
tion,' gumud, C congealing.'
Gael. reot!t, 'to freeze.' Lat. rigeo,
friuua.
Arm. aarn, I ice, frost j' aaril, 'to
freeze.' Lith. 8z4tu, I to freeze,' 8zatna,
8zarma, I hoar-frost.' Pers. 8ard, I cold.'
Serneitle appears to be foreign to
Basque, Celtic, and Finnish, and would
probably be a diminutive, like another
Pyrenean word, hourlJuette, I a pass,' =
Rbmt-Rom.furcletta, both being obvi ..
ously diminutives of furca, like the Fr.
fou,cltette, Itat forcltetta, Span. lor
quitla. In this last word, as in the
Ital. 80r-ella and the Fr. ah-eitle, we
may recognise the termination of ,ern-

] 82 THE ARKENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
nIle. The remainder, 8et'11, certainly
appears = Arm. aar-.
It is rather singular to find in the Pyrenees a word ap-
parently allied to the Armenian. Yet there was anciently in
the Eastern Pyrenees a nation called Bebryces, whose name
appears also in Asia Minor as that of a Thracian people. These
Pyrenean Bebryces seem to be distinguished from the Celts,
Ligurians, and lberiaus,just as the word 8ffl1,-eille seems to be
neither Celtic, Finnish, nor Basque. Several classic authors
have mentioned the western Bebryces. The writer who passes
nnder the name of Scymnus Chius, after noticing the eel",
the Carthaginian settlers in Spain, and the Tartessians, thus
proceeds (v. 198) :
Elr' "1 J3" p E f: 01
npoaEXEtr. "Avw Tourwv 8E IeEtvrat TWV T07l"WV
Blf3 P VICEr "E7rEtTa IeUTW
Al-yVEf: rXOvTat, ICal
"Ar Maaat"tWTat, IeGl CPWleaEtc a7rWlCtaall
IIpwT'I IJEV 'EIJ7rOptov. 'p&8" 8Ewlpa.
Steph. Byz. says-
BEl3pVlCwV IS-v" 8vo. TO PEV 7rPOC nOIlTf(' EV rp Aal,.
TO 8E 7rap" TOtc "1 f3 'Ipat v EV rp EVpw7rfJ.
And Sil. Ital. (v. 417) :
Pyrene celsa u im bosi verticis arce
Divisos Celtis alte prospectat Iberos,
Atque reterna tenet magnis divortia terris.
Nomen Bebr!lcia duxere a virgine colles.
And 'fzetzes in Lycoph. Cassandram :
J1lwv 8E KOICICElGlIOf: rovr Napf3wv'laiovc Bll3pvlCac "11Et,
lpafwv TO pEl! BE{3pVlCwv, vvv 8E Napl3wv'lalwlI
,ar} TO nvp"vatov 6poc. (This does not show, as Tzetzes seems
to argue, that the Bebryces ever possessed the district of
Nalebonne).l
1 Behriz is the name of a ,ladiator on a Pumpt'ian bu-relit'f .
TII1C ABKDIA.B' ORIGIN OY THE ETRURCANS. 183
These quotations are given by Bouquet. If there \vere a
Thraeian element in the population of Europe as far west 8S
the Eastern Pyrenees, \ve might perhaps expect to find such an
element in the country between those mountains and Etruria,
i.e., among the Ligurians. With respect to Liguria, however,
there is scarcely any evidence. Yet the Piedmontese autin and
the Etruscan atteaum, both signifying' a vine,' seem allied.
Dertona, again, might be compared with the Alb. dert .. oiJ, , I
build:' and there has been found (Lanzi, ii. p. 562) at Busea,
between and Saluzzo, at the foot of the Alps, the fol.
lowing Etruscan inscription-
mi 8utni Lartkial Mutll,iku,.
The t locus Gargariua in finibus Arelatensium' has, again,
an as well as a Mysian sound (ante, p. 173) : and
the same may perhaps be said of the river Ata;e or Attagua (the
Aude), a name which resembles the Arm. !/atak, 'a channel,'
and the Lith. attakaa, t a small water-course.'
Oonclusion.
Thus then, not only in Etruria, but also in all the inter-
vening countries, and Wherever tll,e ancienta nave placed a PII,racian
people, tll,e language of .Armenia ia to be found. With regard to
thereligiun and manners of the ancient Armenians, which might
afford subsidiary arguments, should any be requisite, in support
of the conclusion to which the extension of their language leads,
but little information can be given. It has already been noticed,
that the types of Etruscan sepulchres may be found in Armenia,
and also that the Dodonrean mode of divination was said to be
practised from a remote period in the same country. Respect-
ing the religion of the ancient Armenians, as it existed in the
time of Strabo, we learn (p. 582) that, in common with the
they practised the same worship as the Persians, but
were especially devoted to the goddess .Anaiitia, in whose loose
rites Strabo traced a resemblance to the manners of the
] THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
Lydians, as described by Herodotus. who is usually
called Artemis or Diana, was properly the Bona Dea, like the
Lydian Diana, who was also known, as I have before stated
(p. 24), under the name of Anaitia. She was also, probably,
the Assyrian Anata. Other Armenian deities were-Aramaztl,
the same as the Persian Jupiter, Ormuza; Wahagn, 'Hercules;'
and Spanaaramet, , Bacchus.' This last name signifies' holy
origin,' as interpreted from the Zend 9penta, , sanctus,' and
Arm. armat, ' origo.' From this deity is derived the name
of the twelfth month of the Persians, aafendarmea, in Zend
9penta armaiti, and in Cappad. 8onaara, the name of the Cap-
padocian Hercules. (See Arica, p. 7). The old religion of the
Armenians, it seems probable from such evidence as we can
collect, would have partaken of an Assyrio-Persian character.
That iuch was the character of the religion, and also of the
arts of Etruria, seems sufficiently borne out by Etruscan
monuments. It is to pro,-e such a resemblance, which he
extends to Egypt as well as to Asia, that the veteran Etruscan
archmologist, Micali, has devoted so much time and labour.
He laid down this principle, with respect to Egypt, as early as
1810, in his Italia at'anti i ROtnani; followed it up, in 1832,
with an extension to Asia, in his Storia degli antichi popoli
Italiani; and finally, in the year 1844, published his Monu-
menti Inediti, in order completely to substantiate his position,
and to show, by comparing the Etruscan monumentR with
those of ancient Persia and Egypt, that they were 'sufficient
in themselves to demonstrate, that the civilization of Asia,
from an early date (di lunga mano) and in various forms,
exerted a preponderating influence upon that of Etruria' (p.5)
. Had the Assyrian, and also the Phrygian and Lycian, disco-
veries been made when Micali wrote, he might have still
further illustrated his case. Some instances are noticed by
Layard, Nineveh ana Babylon, pp. 189, 190. The strange
animals, genii, sphinxes, and monsters, frequently winged and
sometimes double-bodied, which abound on Etruscan monu-
mente, seem almost as if invented in Persia or Assyria. The
Eastern doctrine of two principles is also a marked feature in
Etruscan designs; and considerable resemblance may, I think,
be discerned between the early style of Etruscan sculpture and
that of Assyria and Babylonia; much more, indeed, than
between such works in Etruria and Egypt. But these are
points which can only be fully elucidated by an actual com-
o parison of the different monuments in question, which may be
made with sufficient completeness, except in the case of Assyria
and Asia Minor, by the aid of the Mon.menti Ineaiti. Sir
Charles Fellows' L!lcia and .A.8ia Minor, and Steuart's M01l"",-
~ e n t 8 qf L!laia ana Pltr!l!lia, should also be compared, especially
in their illustrations, with Micali and Dennis.
1
Although the Asiatic character of the Etruscan institutions
seems thus well established by Micali and others from the
remains which the Etruscans have left, yet the mode in which
Micali chiefly explains that character, even in his latest work,
may admit of improvement. It is his opinion (p. 419) that
the bulk (it pieno) of the Etruscan nation was indigenous in
Etruria (naUo aetluogo, 0 altrimenti indigeno), and that their
Asiatic manners, arts, and religious ordinances were communi.
cated to them mainly through the influence of a predominant
sacerdotal caste (prepotente teocrazia), "belonging to some of
those tribes which, t directing their movements continually
from the S.E. to the N.W., traversed in succession vast
regions from the mouths of the Ganges to the Atlantic Ocean,
. and extended from place to place a Southern Asiatic
element as far as our (i. e. Italian) western countries' (p. 4).
But the evidence of language, so closely agreeing, and in so
many nations, with that of history, will lead to a simpler ex-
planation of the Asiatic customs and monuments of Etrnria,
by exhibiting the Etruscan nation as a member of the western
1 The English reader may likewise consult an article on 'Etrurian
Antiquities,' in the Qua,.e. R61J., vol.liv. See also ib., vol. lxvii. p. 375.
186 THE AlOIENUK ORIODf 01' THE rrRU9CAN8.
branch of the Asiatic Aryans; a branch which had its original
seat in Armenia, a country on Assyria, Media, and
Syria, and whose inhabitants were therefore in a position to
acquire those rites, arts, and practices, which we find exem-
plified in the monuments of Etruria. If the ancestors of the
Etruscans came from Armenia, we need hardly seek any other
explanation of their national character and religion, as they
are laid open to us in the Etruscan remains, than what the
situation of their birthplace of itself affords. A race of
Armenian origin was the most adapted of all the Aryans to
transport the rites and manners of the countries on the Tigris
and Euphrates to the banks of the Tiber and the Amo.
1
Neither is there anything improbable in the hypothesis, that
a single race once occupied the countries between Nineveh and
Rome. It is merely assigning to the Thracians such an area
as the Indians or Persians still possess in Asia, and the
Germans or Slavonians in Europe; and such as we also know
was anciently occupied by the Celts, whose language is now
confined \vithin limits of nearly the same extent as that of the
Armenians.
2
1 According to the Armenian account of their own origin, their pro-
genitor Haik, the son of Torgomah, lived at first in the country or
Shinar, in Mesopotamia, with his three sons, Armenak, Manavaz, and
Kore. Cadmus and Armmia were sons of Armenak. Retiring from
Mesopotamia to avoid the power of Belus, HuH: came to Armenia, and
founded the town of 'the d welling of Haik.' The inha.-
bitants of Armenia, then in a rude state, submitted to his authority.
Belus, invading Armenia, was defeated and slain by Hai"k; but the
Armenians, after being long continually at war with the Assyrians, were
eventually conquered by Semiramis, and remained for several ages
under the supremacy and influence of Assyria, until the fall of that
empire with Sardanapwus.
J Some observations of Zeuss are here deserving of attention, espe-
cially aa they will show how I was to some extent anticipated in my
theory more than half a century ago by the author of the Mitiridate8.
" Ana der nicht unbetrichtlichen Ausdehnung der Thraker von Ma-
kedonien bis Dach V orderasien und nordlich bis an der Ister
Herodotus (v. 3): 9(Yt1tlCw" IfJ"or pky,tlT'6" i(fT't, p,tT'd ")'f 'I,,6()1)r, ".d.rrw.
d."Opc:,'It'W". Aber hitte er gewusst, dus die Cappadoker, Syrer, Phoniker,
Palastiner, Babylonier, Araber, alle eines Stammes seien, woran die
Alten, welche die Bprachen der Volker nicht beachteten, nicht gedacht
haben, oder hatte er einige J ahrhunderte spater geschrieben, und
erfahren, dass von den Katarakten des Isters oder von Kleinasien bis
nach J erne und Thule ein V olk wohne von gleichen Bitten und gleicher
Bprache, 80 stande diese Behaupting nicht in seinem Buche." (Dis
Deutsclum, p. 259.)
" Wenn einzelne illyrische Volker bei einigen Schriftstellem Thraker,
und umgekehrt thrakiache Volker Illyrier genannt werden, so kommt
dieses them aus der spateren romischen Provinzabtheilung, nach wel-
cher der U mfang dieser N amen willkiirlich erweitert oder verengert ist,
oder durch Irrung der Schriftsteller selbst, von denen dann eben so zu
urtheilen ist, wie Ton Florus, wenn er die Skordisken, deren Abstam-
mung doch bekannt ist, Thraker nennt, und von Appianus, dem dieselben
Dlyrier hejssen. Solche Irrthilmer konnen freilich auch nur. irriger
Behauptungen Stiitzen sein, wie sie ..J..delung gedient haben, der dis
SpracluJ1I, der Volker im 8ilden des Isters und selbst nocl kleinasiati-
8cher 'Ulfl,d italiscner in einem sinftgen Sprac/tstamm, den er die fkralci-
sclum benannts, z'UIlammenfasste, wie einmal Gelehrte die Sprachen der
N ordvolker in den keltischen. Thunmann erinnert an zwei illyrische
mit dem thrakischen dava zusammengesetzte Ortsnamen, Thermidava
bei Scodra in Ptol., und Quimeda'Va (cf. Arm. whn, gen. wimi, ' a rock ')
in Dardania bei Proc. Dadurch sind aber die TIlyrier noch nicht
Thraker, so wenig wie die Ligier Kelten, wenn bei ihnen ein Ort
.A.ovyL30vJ'w heisst" (Ib. p. 250). It is probable that the Illyrians were,
and were not, Thracians, in the same manner as the English are, and
are not, Germans. Where Adelung was in error seems to have been
in two points: he considered the Grreco-Latins as forming with the
Thraco-Dlyrians one great race (Mitn. v. ii. p. 339 et sqq.); and he
made the Etruscans Celts (p. 455) instead of Thracians, among which
last, I believe rightly, he reckoned the Pelasgians (p. 369). Of the con-
nexion between the Thracians and Armenians he speaks but doubtfully
(vol. i. p. 410; ii. p. 422).
APPENDIX;
As specimens of the Ar.menian language may be useful for
the purpose of comparison, I have subjoined the Armenian
version of the first five verses of the seventh chapter of the
Acts of the Apostles, the traditional account of the origin
of the Armenians from Moses of Chorene, and the Lord'.
Prayer.
.Acta vii. 1-5.
1 .Asl (' dicit') cAaAana!Japet(n), etAI ardarev a!ltl a!ltlpl8
El7rE 0 aPXLEpEVf:,
" - fI
apa Tawa
iiI (' an juste hoc ita sit') :
fXEL;
2. Ev nil asd, arc'" elbarc'" 61J "'arc"', lovar01Jc'" inz:
'0 f;.", "a1 ciKoveraTE (POI).
aatova, p1arai ereveiav Ad'!' merovm (' nostro') alwalto/IIWfJ,
(, riif: 7raTpl ;'pwv 'A{3paap.
mineaer (' dum-adhuc')'i milageta Ir (' erat'), min4cev (' ante,'
iSVTt EV Tj MEercnrorap,l" wp1v
lit. 'dum-non-et') lmalceiovieal (' er (' erat') zna
ICaToLlcijaac
, ..
aVTOI'
'i IcAaran, eo all! ina,
, X ' t, 1" " ,
EV appav, Ka Et1l"'E aVTOV,
8. El !Jerlcr! cMvmm! (' tut'), e1J yazDI cAo'Vmml
EK aov, leal aov,
(' tui'), e'O elc (' veni') !Jerldr zar iovzii c"'ez:
Ka1 8EVPO Elf: 'Yiiv &11 aOl.
.....
1!)O APPENDIX.
4. Yay",Jam (' in-eo-tempore') eleat yerlcrt(n) ckaltleazvoi
TOT'f EIC 'Yiic XaA8C(an1
lmalceiav 'i lcAara",. ev !let meraneloy Mr (' patris')
, 'X ' '-a,. "'a,.- 'L
lCaT''!''''lC1fV fV appav IlfT'a T'O TOV 7ra-rr:pa
nora (' sui'), pAolceai pandlclltez0!lz zna yerlcri( a) yQy81'ltilc,
aVToii, (relegavit) aVTov 'Y;;v -raw"v,
lIorovm dovcA ay. (' hoc-tempore') 6nalceal ('
tJp.ftC vvv lCaTOtlCfiTf.
eelt (' estis') :
5. Ev oC et nma zarangovtltivn' i Bma, ev oc clta!/l
Kal OVIC r8WICfV EV avTj, OV8E f3ijJ.UI
mi otin. ev Icnoatazav tal nm,a, zaa 'i 6nalcQf)tAivn,
7r08oc lCal 80iivat a-llT',!, fie lCaraaXfC1tV
ev zavalei ",ora yet nora:
1
.. 1 '''''1
lea TtJ tnrtpp.aT'L aVTOV IlfT aVTOV.
Moaea of Cltorene, c. ix.
. Oc leameieal-. Ha!Jlc(a!J) ltnazantl tinil Rllay, !let
, Not having willed Haicus obedient to be to Belus, aflier
(z)ortli ivr (z)A rmenale 'i BahelOni, cOt)
begetting son his ArmenacuS in Babylon, a journey
Dna! !Jerlcir( n) Araraaay, or e' i leol1JU1,11,8
having made goes to the land of Ararat, which is in the parts
li,ivaia0!l, "'anaer; oravo1J)cA ivro1J)clt ev dateroclt ev ortlvoi
of the north, with sons his and daughters and of SODS
oravo1J)clt, aramhclt zdra'IJoroclt, tltoVOfIJ ilJrev 300, ev ayloJDCA
the sons, men mighty, in ,number about 800, and othent
iindo,ndelt ev elcdclt yarezelowclt 'i 114, ev holm
home-born and strangers joined to him, and with the whole
allchiv ertlteal hnalce'i lernoti tR,Wf)m 'i
band having come. he dwells at one in
APPENDIX. 191
daita10ayri, !Jorovm 8alcavck 'i mardlcane yaraago!ln,
a plain tract, in which few ont of mankind previously,
iroveloi (n ) dadareal, 6nalcdin. (z) ora k'flazana ivr
scattered having abided, welee dwelling: whom obedient to him
arareal Hayle, line and t01Jn bnaleovtltean
having made Haicus, he builds there a.habitation of dwelling
ev 'i zarangovtltivn Katlmeay ordvoy
of-possession and gives for an inheritance to Cadmus the son
Armenalea!J: (aYI arrJarazovzane (z)angir !tin aaazeal
of Armenacus. (This confirms the unwritten old said
zroyzl:) Ev incltn /cltalay (ase .) o,!lI01JJ
story.) And he (Haicus) proceeds (says Maribas) with another
alleltiv (n) end arevmovt8 "'iVliIO!l, ga!!, 6nalee' i barzravo,ndalc
band to the west of north, comes, dwells in elevated
aaiti miO'Dm, ev anovane (z)anovn lernadaitalci(n) HarcA
J
plain one, and calls the name of the table-Iand ' Fathers,'
aya inpltn o,8ttn bnalcealclt( I) azg 'i tann TltorgO'lllaY.
t.e. here having dwelt the race of the house of Torgomab :
lint ev gevl mi, ev anovane ivr anovn Ha!Jlcailn :
he builds also village one, and calls its name Haicton.
THE LORD'S P:a,AYER.
Hayr mer or yerlcin8, aovrlJ
Father our which (art) in heaven(s), holy
eliii
be
llaTtp ;'PWlI (, Tote ovpavoie a ')'La(J'S'.q,-w
anovn c!to : Elcelze arcltayovtltivn clto : Elizin
name thy. Come kingdom thy. Be (done)
1'0 lSvopa aov. aov.
kamc'"
will (s)
cM, orpta !Jerlcin8, ev !/erm:
thy, as in heaven(s), also in earth.
(Z)ltai
Bread
]92 APPENDIX.
mer ltanapazortl to'lYf mez a!lsor : Ev tltol mez
our continual give us this-day. And forgive as
r,p,wv 1'OV f7r'OVatov 80e r,p,iv Kat litpEe 1,p.iv
(z)partia mer, orpts ev meell, tlwlovmcA,
debts our, as also we forgive
.,.a 1,p,WII, wf: Kal ';'p.Eie
meroi partapanai: Ev mi tanir (z)mez 'i
(to) our debtors. And not lead us into
1'oie otpELAETate ';'p.wv. Ka} p,;' 1,p,ac Elc
plwrzovtll,ivn, a!ll pArlea (z) mcz 'i cart(n) :
temptation, but deliver us from evil.
,
7rctpaap.ov,
Zi eM
For thine
"OTt aoii
pltarelt,
the glory,
,j
Arm.
em
es
A
e
emcll,
tell
en
Banak.
aami
as"
pilaat ,jp,ae
e arelta!l0vtltivn, ev
and is the kingdom,
ftJTtV .;,
!lavitcana :
for ages.
., , , ...
EtC TOVC atwvaC.
Amen:
Amen.
'A '
P.1I
1I

CONJUGATIONS.
t To be.'
Gr. Alb.
ElpC yam dan
EI
!Ie tlii
zdrovtAivn,
the power,
f
11 oVllap.tc,
08set.

e1J
and
Kal
Ecrri
jistji
u!I, u, UJ-ye, !Ie!!, !lea
iaplv
.
ata'm-an
E.trrE atut!t-a!ltlte.
Eiai yanif
8 tuy-anze
1
Rltat.R011t. Ital. Lat.
Bunt 8ono
8um
Be'/,
CB
I There are two dialects in Ossetic, which produce these different
Sanak.
aati
amall
atlta
,anti
Arm.
A
etr
tr
laclt
tic"
Sanlk.
abltavam
abltava8
abltavat
abltavama
abltavata

Arm.
iiem
izea
e A

izemcll,
izecR
izen
8anak.
A
8!1
am
A
8!faa
8!fdt
8!fdm,a
8Jjata

APPENDIX.
Rlzat-Rom.
et,
e8,en
e88e,
ean
Gr.

Rltat-Rom.
fova era
fovaa eraa
fova era
fova'lt
fovaa
!OVOAf,
Gr. Alli.
!l
em
!lei
iJ<:
",
II
W!-,E'II

wat

!lem,
!lftn"
!/enii
Rlttet-Rom.

8eta,
8et!l
8C1,a1l,
8etal
aezan
o
ltal.
e
8'tamo
aiete
80no
Alb.
!/eiii
!/eiii
ii
!/eiiim
!leiiiti;
ilnii
ltal.
era
er1,
era
eravamo
eravate
erano
Banak.
A
a8am
am
date
Lat.
eram
eraa
erat
eram1t8
eratia
era1f,t
O"et.
4yn-a!lne
4!1
8
-a!l8e
Q!ltl-a!lae
o,l/lckam-a!l!lafte

41lckOJj-ll!l!l0nze
ltal.
8ta

M,a
8'tam9
Iliate
neno
hat.
193

19. UPJDtDIL
t To ,al.'
A.,... Gr. AIlJ. Oaaet.
Mtmll
;"pl
t/wm,i
zagltun
_u
;;,c
tlto1J,(J, zaglt,"
MI
;",,1
tltote-J zagltii,y
MtmU:! ;aplll
t/wm,i zagltiim
MeC! ;oTI tlwi zagltut/i,
tU81J ;oal
tlumii zagltiinz
8a""l.
RMt-RonI. ltal. Lat.
tJa6tJJi
1'1
dico dico
tJalii
1
18 dici dicil
"alti
6'
dice dicit
tJahuII
,cAeifi dicia",o tlicimua
tJalatAa ,eMU aite tlicitia
IwutJaflti If,n tlicono dicunt
t 1b 10 .'
~ , . . . Gr. A.lli. O a a ~ .
ert1a"" " EPXOpat
wee zaun
erlluu
"
tJde zau
EPX'
et't!a, "
fJete
zauy
EPXETOt
ertluJm,c",
, , S'
.
za'UO'lJl,
EPX0pE a "emf,
ertlta!jcli,
fpxeaS'E
fJCfI,f, zaut/i,
ertAan
"
Epxovrat fJenii zaunz
80,11,88. Rlwzt-Ronl. Ital. Lat.
1
4
""i
tJom vaO,o f)atlo
A
yan VIU
fJaJ vadi8
!/ati
va va fJadit
!/a'IItU
un4. . antliamo'
fJadim'UI
!/atlta meita andate vaditia
yanti
fJan
vanno fJatlunt
1 Allied to the defective Bansk. ai, 'to say.'
I Also tlwmi, tluJm, or tlemi. I Cf. Pera. Behiat. t1atiga, ' dicit.'
, :: Lat. meamU8.
Cf. Arm. int".-anal, 'to go, to run;' Germ. tDMUl-eln.
"
",.
APPBNDIX. 195
, To 6eli,ve.'
Arm. Bluet-Rom. Ital. Lat.
lcar,em cre'lg credo credo
lcar,ea cret8 creai C'fedia
crC'll crede credit
lcar,emcll cartein credia'flU) credimua
lcar,eclt carteita credete creditia
lcar,en credono credunt
Iria'"
Gr. Alb. Lapp.
creidim 7rlaTEVW bea80iJ jalclcall
creidi 7rLaTEVEL(: bea80ti jalclcall,
creidid
,
7rL aTE VEt 6ea80?/ij jalclca
creitlam
,
7rLCTTEVOPEV
6e88oim)j ja"lclce6e
creidid
,
1F'LaTEVETE 6e88oni . jalclcebe'
creitlet
,
7rLaTEVOVat 6e88oinij
jak"e/i,
DACIAN NAMES OF PLANTS.
Towards the conclusion of his work (p. 807), Grimm gives
some various readings of these names from two MSS., B(yzan ..
tine and N(eapolitan). They are-
6. B. and N.,
7. B. and N.,
9. ZOVOaT7J. B., N.,
10. "Opp,La. B. and N., fJPlUa.
11. rovo:\.ijTa. B. and N., (aeutliclte8)
12. B. and N.,
13. N., xo8&Aa 'IDol unriclitig).
14. 4aK,va. B., 8a.ctl1fJ: N., 8""Etlla.
16. KOTlarfJ. B., KOT1,arfJ.
17. MaVTEia. B. and N., llallT1fJ.
18. DP01F'E8ov:\.'{, B. and N., 1F'pcnrE8aAd..
20. 4"AELa. N., 8L'AAEtl1a.
196
APPENDIX.
21. B., N., ICOLIC08 ..
28. Koa8&lla. ScAeint in N.,
26. B. and N.,
26. B. and N.,
27. B., N.,
28. TIpo8lopva. B. and N., 7rpo8utpva.
81. TOVTtlaTpa. B. and N., TpOVTpaaTpa.
82. B. and N.,
Grimm also adds here three other names-
1. 4alCOL B., N.
2. 'AllapaICov, 4&1'0' N.
s. BpuNvla 4aICOL N.
'1'b'\lo aldditiOllS and various readings seem to bring out one
)lU,nt ,,ith oonsiderable clearness. When we find among names
ut' luutlioinal herbs, or 7rP07rE-
B.Aa, wpLa- or or TEV- 8 e t a,
and 8ovw-8" A a, we may infer \vith much probability that
there was a Dacian word very like the Arm. del in form, and
,,,hich might have had the same sense, i.e., 'herb, medicine,
poison.' This \vord may appear simply in or, if we
read we may interpret it 'poisonous,' forming
an Arm. word tlelean, from del, as tapean, 'hot,' is formed
from' tap, 'heat.' There is also the Arm .. suffix den, 'made
of,' and the verb lin-el, 'to be.' The other Dacian names just
enumerated. would be similar to the Arm. mlcntlel, 'arsenic;'
Jalcntlel, 'red beet;' and -lcltaindel, 'rhubarb.' Grimm sug-
gests lcukult8kraut, 'cuckoo-plant,' as the interpretation of
or, according to the new reading, The
Arm. for lc.ulcuk8lcraut would be lclcov-tlel: we have in Arm.,
lcacltava!cltot, 'marjoram,' i. e., 'partridge.plant,' lcacltav-lcltot.
The word !chot, ' herb,' the common equivalent in Arm. for the
-Germ. kraut, or the Eng. wort, I have already traced in the
Dacian ICoT-laTa: the, v. r., does not affect this ana-
logy; and the v. r., G.lItap-ai'&, for G.lILac-aE'I, leaves the proba-
APPENDIL 197
bilityof being = Arm. acz, 'grass,' as it was before. If, how-
ever, 1C0aAapa be read for there would be no analogy
to the Arm. lcotem, , cress.' But lCoa:\.4l-'a is only found in one
MS., and there doubtfully (" aclteint"). TpovrpaaTpa for
TovT4crrpa, again, would destroy the Aml. analogies presented
by aaovm, tltovtlt, and tltovz-' gourd,' t blackberry,' 'fig'-
which would readily explain TovT-atrrpa, t colocynth' or t wild
gourd,' where -aa-rpa would have the force of -astrum and aster
in mentltaatrum and oleaater. TpovTpatrrpa does not seem
capable of explanation from any language.
In addition to the various readings, there are three new
names-
1. 4aICoL Supposing = Arm.
ael, there remains T&V-, of which the explanation is not
obvious. The Arm. for calamint is lcatovalcltot, i. e., t cat-
herb,' our catmint or cat' a herb: for mint in general the Arm.
is ananovlclt. Grimm compares the Goth. thi1ltlt,' good,' in
conjunction with the Goth. termination, -ild. There appears
no affinity between and TEVTAOV or afvTAov.
2. == Arm. ael. tOri ..
gan' is in Arm. zoviralc: and zov-irak may be derived
from a common root. Grimm notices the O. H. Germ. for
'origan,' aoato or toato, as a word which would be like the
Dacian, if were changed into
8. Bpvwvla dalCoL ICLVOV{30LA&. No name in Arm' ..
A German name for 'briony' is ltuna'a rube, 'dog's turnip.'
The first element of ICLvov-{30I.Aa might thus = Gr. ICVVO{: (cf.
ICVVOpal-'{3,,) , = Gael. coin, = Lat. cania, = Sansk. 9unas = Arm.
ian. For -{30LAU, see ante, in Dac., p 73, 8, and cf.
Gael. boill, 'umbo,' bolg, 'bulga.' t Dog-radish' would be in
Arm., ianabollc or inbollc. Cf. ianazovlcn or inzovlc1/, (dog-fialt),
, a shark;' inlcltalol (dog-grape), 'the plant night-shade, 'Ola-
num.' But the Gael. coin-bltile (dog-tree), t the dogberry-tree,
cornua,' is the nearest name to ICLVov{3oLAa. Several names of
plants begin with ' dog .... '

INDEX OF ETRUSCAN WORDS.
(I'M tOO'I'ds gWen as EtnJ,8cQI1I, by Greek or Latin author. are
in Italics).
Achrum, 120.
Achs, 112, 114, 115.
48ar, 97.
48'U8,97.
Agalletor, 97.
Aivil, 104.
Alpan, 122, 123, 128, 130.
Am, 139, 145.
A ndas, 97.
Antm, 97.
.A mar, 97.
A(p)avenke, 114, 115.
AraC'U8, 39, 97.
A nmua, 98.
A r88-'1)er8e, 98.
Atena, 152, 159.
A UuUl1l1, 9 B.
Avil, 104, 111, 116, 117.
Avila, 111, 114, 115,116.
BalteUs, 98.
B'IIIr'MU, 98.
Oapra,99.
Capy8,99.
OaaBia, 99.
Oeler, 99.
..
Chiseliks, 126, 127, 130.
DQIf1II1l,us, 99.
Dl"u/YUJ, 99.
Eka, 109, 120, 152.
Epana, 141, 145.
Epl, 152, 157.
Emi, 0'1' era, 141, 146.
Erske, 120, 131.
Est, 152, 153.
Etera, 107.
Ethe, 141, 145.
Falanaum, 99.
Februwm, 99.
Fleres, 118, 119, 122, 126, 131.
Flerthrke, 119 .
Fuius, 107.
Gapus, 99.
Ginis, 100.
Helephu, 143, 146.
Hintha, 152, 157.
Hinthiu, 110 (note).
Hister, 100.
Hut, 152, 156, 157.
Huth, 155, 156.
Ipa, 152, 154.
Itua, 100.
Kana, 118, 131.
Kanthke, 1 ~ 5 , 116.
Kape, 152, 157.
Karutezan, 152, 153.
Keal, 116, 117.
Kecha, 122, 128, 131.
Kechase, 159, 160.
INDEX OF ETRUSCAN WORDS. 199
Kechazi, 152, 159, 160.
Kehen, 110 (note).
Ken, 126, 127.
Kenaphe, 111, lIB.
Kerinu, 12B.
Kethu, 137, 145.
Kiklena, 113, 115.
Kina, 155.
Kis, 116, 117.
Kisum, 113, 115.
Kizi, 115, 116.
Klalum, 113, 115.
Klan, 106, 108.
Klen, 122, 12B, 1 ~ 1 , 152, 157.
Klensi, 126, 127, 131, 152, 167.
Knl, 152, 15B.
Kuna, 152, 155.
Kver, 121.
Lr.ena, 100.
Lanista, 100.
Leine, or line, 104, 106, lOB,
110.
Lenache, 12B, 129, 131.
Leskan, 155, 156.
Leskul, 152, 155.
Letm, 155, 156.
Lisiai, 139, 145.
Lthas, 122, 123, 12B, 131.
Lupu, 111, 115, 117.
Lupum, 114, 115.
Lusni, 123, 124.
Ma, 137, 145.
Mar, 138, 145.
MMU" 152, 157.
Mathu, 138, 145.
Mealchlsk, 114, 116.
Meani, 115.
Mi, 107, 122, 136, 145, 1B3.
Muniklet, 152, 167.
Munikleth, 115, 116.
Nak, 120.
N an'UB, ] 00.
Naper, 152, 154.
N astav, 142, 145.
Nepos, 100.
Nesl, 109.
Nethu, 142, 145.
Ni, 137, 145.
Nupthzi, or nup'hzi, 115.
Penezs" 152, 157.
Puia, 107, 108.
Puiak, 107, lOB.
Puiam, 113, 116.
Pui], 107.
Rasne, 152, 154.
Rasnes, 152, 154.
Ril, 104, 106.
Sains, 11 0 (note).
Sak, 107.
Salthn, 123, 125.
Sansl, 121, 126, 127, 131.
Bech, 107, 112, 115.
Sek, 107.
Sie, or isie, 141, 145.
Spel, 152, 15B.
Spelaile, 152, 15B.
Stalke, 117.
StdJulo, 100.
Suthi, lOB, 1B3.
Suthik, 12B.
Suthina, lOB (note).
Sver, 121.
Teke, 126, 127, 132, = theke.
Tenine, 126, 127, 12B, 132.
Tesne, 152, 154.
Tesnsteis, 152, 164.
Thapna, 123, 124.
Theke, 109.
Thipurenai, 140, 145.
Thues, 110 (note).
Thuf, 122, 128, 132.
Thui, 110, 155.

200 INDEX 01' ETBUSCAN WORDS.
Thup, 122, 132.
Tinskvil, 123, 124.
Tlen-acheis, 128, 132.
Tlan-asies, 126, 132.
Tular, 32, Ill.
Tularu, 152, 155, 157.
Turke, 118, 119, 122, 132.
Turuke, 118.
Tuthines, 126, 127, 128, 133.
Via, 107.
y 0'r8'U8, 100.
Zek, 121, 133.
Zilachnke, 115, 116.
Zulrl, 1 ~ 2 , 156.
THE END.
.j
STANDARD EDITIONS
PRINTED POJI.
PARI{ER, SON, AND BOURN, 445, WES'r STRAND,
LONDON.
History of Normandy and of Eng-
land. By Sit FRANCIS PALGBAVB, Deputy
Keeper of the Records. Octavo. Vois.
I. and II. 21s. each.
History of England from the Fall of
Wolsey to the'1>eath of Elizabeth. By
J AMES ANTHONY FBOUD.. The Second
Edition. Octavo. Volumes I to IV. Ms.
'l'hese Volumes the reign of
Henry the Eighth. Vola. V. and VI. con-
taining the Reigns of Edward the Sixth and
Mary. 288.
The Pilgrim: a Dialogue on the Life
and Actionl of King Henry the
By WILLIAM THOlIAS, Clerk of the Council
to Edward VI. Edited, with Notel, from
the Archives at Paris and Brussels, by
J. A. FBOUDB. Octavo. 6s. 6d.
History of England during the
Reign of George the Third. By WILLIAM
MASSEY, M.P. Octavo. Vols. I., II., and
III. 121. each.
History of Trial by Jury. By
WILLIAM FOBSYTH, M.A. Octavo. 88.6d.
History of the Whig Administration
of 1830. By JOHN ABTHl1B ROBBUClt,
M.P. Octavo. Two Vola. 28s.
The Spanish Conquest in America,
and itl Relation to the of Slavery
and to the Government of Colonies. By
AllTHUB HBLPS. Complete in Four
Volumes. Octavo. Vois. I., II., 28s. j
Vol. III., 168.; VoL IV., 168.
History of Civilization in England.
By HBNBY THOKAS BUCKLB. The First
Volume. Octavo. Second Edition. 21s.
The Second Volume, containing the Hi8-
tory of Civilization in Spain and Scotland.
Revolutions in English History.
By ROBBBT VAlTGHAN, D.D. The First
Volume, Rnol"tiom qf Octavo.
158.
The Second Volume, RftOlKtiou 'a
Religioa. Octavo. 15s.
Studies and Illustrations of the
'Great Rebellion.' By J. LANGTON
SAN.OBD. Octavo. 161.
The Holy City; Historical, Topo-
graphicaf, and Antiquarian N oticel of
Jerusalem. By G. WILLIAMS, B.D.
Second Edition, with IDustrations and
Additions, and a Plan of Jerusalem.
Two Vols. 2 5s.
History of the Holy Sepulchre. By
PaO.E8SOB WILLIS. Reprinted from
WILLIAM'S Hoi, Cit,. Wil.h Illustrations.
98.
Plan of Jerusalem, from the Ord-
nance Survey. With a Memoir. 98. ;
mounted on rollers, 18s.
The Roman Elnpire of the West:
Four Lectures, by RICHABD CONGllBVB,
M.A., late }'E'llow and Tutor of Wadham
College, Oxford. Post Octavo. 4.8.
The Earliest Inhabitants of Italy.
From Mommsen's Roman Hutorl/. By G.
ROBBBTsoB. Octavo. 2s.
Claudius Ptoletny and the Nile. By
WILLU.M DB8BOllOlTGH COOLBY. Octavo.
With a Map. 'I.
The Earth and Man; or, Phy-
sical Geography in its Relation to tLe
History of Mankind. From the Work of
GUYOT, "ith Notes and Copious Index.
Cheap Edition, 2s.
Hellas: the Home, the History, the
Literature, and the Arts of the Ancient
Greeks. From the German of JACOBS.
Foolscap Octavo. 4.8. 6d.
A History of the Literature of
Greece. By Professor MULLEB and Dr.
DONALDS,)N, from the Manuscriptl of the
late K. O. M ULLEll. The flnt half of the
Tl'&Dalation bI the Right Hon. Sir GBOBGB
COBIIEWALL LBWIS, Bart., M.P.
remainder of the Translation, and the
completion of the Work according to
the A.uthor's plan, by JOHN WILLIAM
DOlfALDSON, D.D. Octavo. Three Vols.
36s. The new portion leparately. Two
Voll. 201.
2 8TANDARD EDITIONS PRINTED FOR
By JOB. WILLU. D01l'ALDI01I', D.D.
Varronianus; a Critical and Histo-
rical Introduction to the of
Ancient Italy, and the Philolopcal Study
or the Latin Laquage. Third Edition.
161.
The New Cratylus; Contributions
towards a more accurate Knowledge of the
Greek Language. Third Edition. Re1ieed
throughout and considerably enlarged.
JOe.
Homeric Ballads: the Greek Text,
with an English TraDllation in Vene, and
Introduction and Notee. By Dr. MAGINlf.
Small Octavo. 61.
Modern Painting at Naples. By
LoaD N A.I.a. Poolloap Octavo. M. 6d.
Principles of Imitative Art. By
G.oaGB BVTL.a, M.A. Poat Octavo. 68.
Prom the German Dt BBOKBa.
Charicles: a, Tale illustrative of
Private Lite amonJ the Ancient Greeks.
New Edition, collated and enlarged.
lOs.6d.
Gallus; Roman Scenes of the Time
or Augustus. 8econd Edition, enlarged.
With additional illustrations. 12s.
By WILLUJl 8TIBLIlfG, M.P.
Cloister Life of the Emperor
Charles the Fifth. Third Edition. 8s.
A Long Vacation in Continental
Picture Galleries. By T. W. JBX BLAKB,
M.A. Foolscap Octavo. 8s. 6d. .
The Young Officer's Companion.
!JI Major-seneral Lord DB Bos. Second
Edition. 6s.
Twelve Years of a Soldier's Life in
India. Extracts from Letters of Major
HODSON ,Commandant of Hodson's Horae;
Edited by bia the Rev. GBOllGB
H. RODlOlf, M .A. Edition, with
AdditioDl. lOa. 6d.
By lUaus Pa D.aGA8T, Barrister.
at-Law.
The Law relating to Officers in the
Army. Revised Edition. 61. 6d.
The Law relating to Officers of the
Navy. In Two Parts. 10s.6d.
By the Right Hon. Sir G. eoR1I'BW' ALL
LBWIS, Bart., M.P.
On Foreign Jurisdiction and the
Extradition ot Criminals. Octavo. 21.6d.
An Enquiry into the Credibility of
the Early Roman History. Octavo. Two
Vole. 80s.
On the Use and Abuse of Certain
Political Terms. Octavo. 9&.6d.
On the Methods of Observation and
Reasoning in Politics. Octavo. Two
Vola. 281.
On the In1luence of Authority in
Mattera or Opinion. Octavo. lOs. sa.
George Canning and his Times.
By AtTGVSTUS (fJLUfVlLLB STUL.rolr.
Octavo. 161.
Oxford Essays. By Members of the
University. Four Volumes, 71. 6d. each.
Cambridge Essays. By Members of
the University. Pour Volumes, 7s. 6d.
each.
By the Author of' Friends in Council.'
Friends in Council. ANew Series.
Two Volumes. POit Octavo. 148.
Friends in Council. First Series.
New Edition. Two Volumes. 9&.
Companions of my Solitude. Fifth
Edition. 81. 6d.
Essays written in the Intervals of
Business. 8eventh Edition. 2s. 6d.
On Taxation: how it is raised and
how it is expended. By L.olfB LBTI, Pro.
fessor of Commercial Law in King's 001-
lege, London. Post OotaTO. '1s. 6d.
Man and his Place. An
Blsay towardl the InterpretatioD of
Nature. I.Of8cience. II.
III. or Religion. IV. Of E .
V. Dialogues. Small Octavo. 91.

PARKER, SON, AND BOURN, WEST STRAND. 8
By J OH. STVABT MILL.
Considerations. on Representative
Govemment. Octavo.
Dissertations and Discussions, Poli-
tical, Philosophical, and Historical. 24.8.
Thoughts on Parliamentary Reform.
Second Edition, with Supplement. 1s.6d.
On Liberty. Second Edition. 7 s. 6d.
Principles of Political Economy.
Fourih Edition. Two Volumes. 30s.
A System of Logic, Ratiocinative
ana Inductive. Fourth Edition. Two
Volumes. 26s.
By ALBX. B.u., M.A., Examiner in Logic
and Moral Philosophy in the
U Diversity of London.
The Senses and the Intellect.
Octavo. 16s.
The Emotions and the Will: com-
p!eting a Systematic Exposition of the
Human Mind. Octavo. 15s.
Dialogues on Providence.
By & Fellow of a College. Foolscap
Octavo. 3s.6d.
God's Acre; or, Historical Notices
relating to Churchyards. By Mn. STO
Post Octavo. lOs. 6d.
Transactions of the National Asso-
ciation for the Promotion of Soeial
Science, 1857. Octavo, lOs. 1859, 16s.
1860.
The Institutes of Justinian; with
English Introduction, Translation, and
Notes. By THOJl.\s C. SANDABS, M.A.,
late Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford.
Octavo. 16s.
Principles and Maxims ot Jurispru-
dence. By J. G. PHILLI)[OBB, Q.C.,
Reader to the Four Inns of Court. Octavo.
12s.
Statutes relating to the Ecclesiastical
Institutioas of England, India, and the
Colonies; with the Decisions thereon. By
ABOHIBALD J. STBPHBNS, M.A., F.R.S.
Two Volumes, Boyal Ootavo. 3 31.
Charges on the Administration of
the Criminal Law, the Repression of
Crime, and the Reformation of Offenders.
By MATTHBW DA.YBNPollT HILL, Q.C.,
Recorder of Birmingham. Octavo. 16s.
Remains of Bisholl Copleston. With
Reminiscences of his Life. By the Arch-
bishop of Dublin. With Portrait.
lOs. &d.
Memoir of Bishop Copleston. By W.
J. COPLB8TOlf, M.A. Octavo. lOa. ad.
Essays and Remains of the Rev.
ROBBBT ALJ'BBD V AVGHAlI'. With a
Memoir by R. VAUGHAlf, D.D. l,'wo
Vols., with Portrait. 14&.
English Life, Social and Domestic,
in the Nineteenth Century. Third EditioD,
Revised. 48.6d.
Eve]YD:'s Life of Mrs. Godolphin;
Edited by the Bishop of Oxford. Third
Edition, with Portrait. 6s.
The Merchant and the Friar;
Truths and Fictions of the Middle Ages.
An Historical Tale. Br Sir hAJJ OIS
P ALQBAYB. Second EditIon. 8s.
Th'e Recreations of a CountlJ' Par-
SOD. Being a Selection from the Contri-
butions of A. K. H. B. to halw', Maga,-
First Series. Second Edition. Crown
Octavo. 98. Second Beries. Crown Octavo,
98.
By WILLIA)[ GBORGB CLABK, M.A.,
Public Orator, Cambridge.
Peloponnesus: Notes of Study and
Travel. Octavo. With Mapa. lOa. ad.
Gazpacho; or, Summer Months in
Spain. New and Cheaper Edition. 6s.
The Mediterranean: a Memoir, PhI-
lical, Historical, and Nautical. By Ad-
miral W. H. SKYTll, F.R.S., &0. Octavo.
16s.
Tour in the Crimea., and other
Countries to the Black Sea. By
Lord DB Bos. Crown Octa'to. ... &d
..
------- ---_. .
8TANDABD EDITIONS PRINTED FOR
A lIanual of Geograpbical Science,
Mathematical, Physic,", lIistorical, and
Deecriptive. In Two Parts.
P "'.T I. comprises
MA.THEMATICAL GEOGRAPHY.
By the late Professor M. 0' Baunl'.
PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. By D.'J.
bSTBD, M.A., F.lt.S.
CIIARTOGRAPHY. By J. B. J"'CI-
ION, F.R.S.
THEORY OF DESCRIPTION AND
GEOGRAPHICAL TERMINOLOGY.
By the Rev. C. G. NICOLAY.
PART II. contains
ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. By the
Rev. W. L. BEVAN.
M.ARITIME DISCOVERY AND
MODERN GEOGRAPHY. By tbe Rev.
C. G. NICOLAY.
And a copious Index to tbe wbole Work.
Two closely-printed Volumes, Octavo, with
many Woodcuts, 25s. 6d. The Parts sepa-
rately. Part I., 108. 6d.; Part II., los.
An Atlas of Physical and Historical
Geography. Engraved by J. W. LOWRY,
under the direction of ProCessor ANIIDD
and the Rev. C. G. NICOLAY.
CO"'TBNT8:-
1. Rt'fE'rt'nl'e Map.-The World on Mer-
oator'. I?ojt'ction.
I. Mt'trorologil".J Map or the World.
3. Relief Alap of tbe World, showing the
Ele"ationft or tho
4t. Phytogr311hil'aU .Map, showing the
Diltribution of PI"nts ill tbe \\' orld.
V t'rtioal Diatl'ibution ot" Plants and
A.nimals.
fS. Zoological Map, showing the Distri-
bution of Animals in the WorM.
Ktbnograpbioal Map, showing the Dis-
tribution of the Races of Men.
6. Chart of Ancient and Modern Geo-
graphy and Geographical Discoveries.
Imperial Folio, in Wrapper, 5s.
This A.tlas was constructed with an
especial view to the above Manual, but
will be found a -valuable companion to
Worb on Geography in General.
The Military Topography of Conti-
nental Europe. 1!rom the French of M.
Th. Lavallee. By Col. J. R. J ACISON
F.R.S., &C. 8s. '
The Kingdom and People of Siam'
With a .Narrative of the Mission to that
Country in 1855. By Sir JOHIf BOWRING
F.R.S., her Majesty's PJenipotentiary
China. Two Vols., with Illfatrations and
Map. 32s.
A Year with the Turks. By
\\-"'A.BINGTON W. SHYTH, M.A. With a
Coloured F:thnographical Map by Low BY
Crown Octavo. 88.
The Biographical History of Philo-
sophy, from ita origin in Greece down to
the present day. By GBOBGB BElfBY
LEW.K8. Library Edition. Octavo. 168.
Paley's Evidences of Christianity.
With Annotations by the AKCHBISHOP 01'
DUBLIIf. Octavo, 9s.
Paley's Moral Philosophy, with
Annotations by RICHABD WHATELY, D.D.,
.Archbishop of Dublin. Octuo. 7s.
Bacon's Essays, with Annotations
by .\ robbiRhop \VUATBLY. Fifth Edition.
Octavo. lOs. 6d.
By RICHA RD Cn nn:VIX TRJCIfCH, D.D.,
Dean or W estminater.
A Select Glossar! of EnJ!lish Words
u3ed formerly in Senses dift'erent Crom
their present. Second .Edition. 41.
Past and Present. Fourth
Edition. 4.8.
Proverbs and their Lessons. Fifth
Edition.
On the Study of "\\r ords. l'enth
EJition. 3s. ad.
On Deficiencies In our English
Dictionaries. ond Editio.n. Octavo. as.
State Papers and Correspondence,
illustrative of the State of Europe, from
the Revolution to the Accession of the
House of Hanover; with Introduction,
Notes, and Sketches. By JOHlf M.
KBKBLK, M.A. Octavo. 16s.
On the Classification and Geogra-
phical Distribution of the Mammalia:
being the Lecture on Sir Robert Reade's
Foundation, delivered before the U ni.
versity of Cambridge, 1859 j with an
Appendix on the Gorilla,. and on the
Extinction and Transmutation of Species.
By RICHARD OWBIf, F.R.S., Superin-
tendentoCthe N atnral History Department
jn the British Museum. Ootavo. 58.
Leaves from the N oteBook of a
Naturalist. By W. J. BaoDBau' , F.R.S.
Post Octavo. lOa. 6d.
Familiar History of Birds. By Bishop
SrAIfLKY. Cheaper Edition. Ss.6d.
PARKER, SON, AND BOURN, WEST STRAND. 5
By WILLIAK WHEWBLL, D.D., F.R.S.,
Master of Trinity CoIl., Carob.
History of the Inductive Sciences.
Third Edition. Three Vola. 248.
History of Scientific Ideas: being
the First Part of a Newly Revised
of the Pkilo.opk!l of the Inductive Science
Small Octavo. Two Vois. 14.8.
N ovum Organon Renovatum: being
the Secona Part of aNew ly Revised
Edition of the PhUolloph!l of tile Inductive
Science.. Smwl Octavo. 7s.
On the Philosophy of Discovery,
Cbapters Historical and Critical, being the
hird and concluding P&rt of the Revised
Edition of the PAiloBopA!I wtlle InductivB
Science.. 9s.
Indications of the Creator. Second
Edition. 5s. 6d.
Elements of Morality; including
Polity. Two Vols. Third Edition 15s.
Lectures on Systematic lIorality.
Octavo. 7s. 6d.
Of a Liberal Education in General.
Part I., 48. 6d.; Part II., 3s. 6d.;
Part 111., 28.
On the Principles or English U ni.
versity Education. Octa,"o. 68.
Architectural Notes on German
Churches. Third Edition. Octavo. 12s.
By lIABY ROBERTS.
Wild Animals; and the Regions
they Inhabit. Cheaper Edition. 2s. 6d.
DOluesticated Animals; with refer-
ence to Civilization. Cheaper Edition.
2s.6d.
By EK(LY SHIBRBI'V.
Intellectual Education, and its In-
ftuence Oll the Character and Happiness of
Women. Post Octavo. 10a.6d.
Why sllould we Learn P Short
Lectures addressed to Schools. Foolscap
Octavo. 28.
A System of Surgery, Theoretical
ana Practical, in '.iYreatises by various
A.uthors, arranged and edited by T.
HOLMES, ?tl. A.. Cantab, Assistant Surgeon
to the Hospital for Sick Children.
Volume I.-General Pathology. Demy
8vo, 1 Is.
Lectures on the Principles and Prac-
tice of Physic. By THOK,A,S WATSON',
M. D., Physician Extraordinary to the
Queen. Fourth Edition, revised. Two
Volumes. Octavo.
By HBNRY GBAY, F.R.S'., Lecturer on
Anatomy at St. George's Hospital.
Anatomy, Descriptive and Surgical.
With nearly 4.00 large Woodcuts, from
Drawings, from Dissections made
by the Author and Dr. Carter. Royal
Octavo, Second Edition. 28s.
The Structure and Use of the
Spleen. With 61. Illustrations. 16s.
Physiological Anatomy and Physio-
logy of )fan. By ROBBBT BBlITLBY
1.'ODD, M.D., F.U .. S., and WILLIA.K
BOWMA.N, F.R.S., of King) College.
'Vith numerous Original Illustrationl.
Two Volumes. 2.
Manual of Human Microscopic
Anatomy. By ALBBRT KOLLIKBB. With
numerous Illustrations. Octavo. 24&.
On Spasm, Languor, and Palsy. By
J. A.. WILSON, M.D. Post Octavo. 1s.
By GEORG. JOHNSON, M.D., Physician
to King's College Hospital.
On the Diseases of the Kidney; their
Pathology, Diagnosis, and Treatment.
Octavo. With Illustrations. 148.
On Epidemic Diarrhrea and Cholera;
their Pathology and Treatment. With a
Record of Cases. Crown Octavo. 7s. 6d.
Lunacy and Lunatic Life: with
Hints on Management. Small Octavo.
3s.6d.
On Medical Testimonyand Evidence
in Cases of Lunacy; with an Essay on the
Conditions of Men tal Soundness. By
TROKAS MAYO, M.D., F.R.S., Prpsident
of the Royal of Physicians. Fools.
cap Octavo. 3s.6d.
Diphtheria: its History and Treat-
ment. By R. H1U,DLAM GBBBNHOW, M.D
Fellow of the Royal College of Physicians.
Octavo. 7s.6d.
A Dictionary of Materia Medica and
Pharmacy. ByWILLUK TROK,A,s B.a,A,lfDX,
F.R.S. Octavo. 15s.
Popular Physiology. By Dr. Lord.
Third Edition. 58.
By JOHN TO)(BS, F.R.S.
IJect,ures on Dental Physiology and
Surgery. Octavo. With 100 Illustrations.
128.
On the Use and Management of
Artificial Teeth. With IDustratioDS.
81.6d.
6 STANDA.RD EDITIONS PRINTED FOR
Gennan Mineral Waters: and their
employment in certain Chronic Diseases.
By SIOIS)(UND SUTILO, M.D., Senior
Physician of the Gennan Hoapital. Fools.
cap Octavo. 7s. 6d.
The Influence of the Climates of
Pau
ii
and of various parts of Italy, &.c.,
on ealth and Dilease. By A. TAYLOR,
M.D., F.R.S.E. Second Edition, eDlarged.
10tl.6d.
By WILLIA.M ALLBlf MILLali, M.D., F.R.B.,
Professor ot'Chemistry, King's College,
London.
Elements of Chemistry, Theoretica1
and Practical. With numerous Dlustra-
tiona. Part 1. Chemical Physics. Second
Edition. 10s.6d. Part II. Che
mistry. Second Edition. 208. Part III.
Organic Chemistry. 20&.
First Lines in Chemistry for Be-
ginnen. By Dr. ALBIUiT J. BEBNAYS,
F.C.S., LeCturer on Chemistry at St.
Mary's Hospital. With Illustrations. 71.
The Chemistry of the Four Ancient
Elements-Fire, Air, Earth, and Water:
an Esssy founded upon Lectures delivered
before her Majesty the Queen. By
GRIFFITHS. Second Edition. 4s. 6d.
Of the Plurality of Worlds. An
Eisay. Fifth Edition. 6s.
Lectures on Astronomy, delivered
at King's College, London. By HENRY
}lOSE LEY, M.A., F.R.S., one of her
Majesty's Inspectors of Schools. Cheaper
Edition. 8s. 6d.
BR-creations in Astronomy. By the
Rev. Lawls rOJlLINSOlf. Fourth Edition.
<6I.6d.
By J. RUSSELL HIND, Foreign Secretary
of the Royal Astronomical Society
of London.
The Comets: with an Account of
Modern Discoveries, and a Table of all the
Ca.lculated Comets, from the Earliest Ages.
Post Octavo. 08. 6d.
The Comet of 1556: on its antici-
Re-appearance, and on the Appre-
hen810n of' Danger from Oo:nets. Post
Octavo. 2s.6d.
An Astronomical Vocabulary; an
Explanation of all Terms in Use amongst
Astronomers. SmaJl Octavo. Is. 6d.
'c
Elements of Meteorology. By John
FaEDEBICI[ DANIELL, F.R.S., etc. Two
Volumes. With Charta and .Plates. 82s.
On the Nature of Thunder-storms;
and on the Means of Protecting Buildings
&8<1 Shipping against the Effects of Light.
ninll'. By Sir W. SNOW lUaals, F.R.S.
Octavo. lOs. ed.
The British Palreozoic Rocks and
FolBils. By Professor SBDGWICI and
Professor M'Coy. Royal Quarto, with
numerous Plates. Two Vols. 42s.
By CAPTAIN'LElfDY,Directorofthe Practical
!4i1itary CollE'ge at Sunbury, late of
the French Staff.
Element's of Fortification, Field
and Permanent. With 236 Woodcuts.
71.6d.
The Principles of War; or, Ele-
mentary Treatise on the Higher Tactica
and Strategy, intended for the use of young
Military Students. os.
By DUTLBli WILLI,UlS, C.E.
Practical Geodesy; Chain Sur-
veying, Surveying Instruments, Levelling,
Trigonometry, and Mining; Maritime,
Estate, Parochial, and Railroad Sur.
veying. Third Edition revised. Octavo.
8s.#Jd.
A Manual of Model-Drawing from
Solid Forms; with a Popular View or
Perspective; Shaded Engravings of the
Models, and numerous Woodcuts. Octavo.
l5s. Th!s Manual is published under the
Sanction of the Committee of COUDcil on
Education.
Readings in English Prose Litera-
ture; trom the Worb or the best Enal:sh
Writers j with Essays on English Lite.
rature. Fifth Edition. 3s.6d.
Readings m Poetr!; from the
. Works of the best English Poets, with
Specimens of' the American Poets. Thir-
teenth Edition. 3 . ad.
Readings in Biography; a Selection
of the Lives of Emment Men of allN ationa.
Fifth Edition. 8s. 6d.
Readings in Science; Familiar Ex-
J>lanations of Appearances and
In Natural Philosophy. Fourth EditioD.
Ss.ad.
PA.RKER, SON, AND BOURN, WEST STRAND. 7
Readings from Shakspeare; for the
Use or Young Persona. Edited bI the
Author of to DeoeWp.wtat, &c. Fools-
cap Octavo. 4I.6d.
Woman's Rights and Duties, con-
lidered with reference to their Eft"ecta on
Society and on her own Condition. By a
Woman.
Two Volumes, Post Ootavo. 148.
Woman's Mission.
The Fourteenth Edition. 2&. 6d.
Spiritual Songs for the Sundays and
1IolydaYI throughout the Year. By JOHN'
8. B. MONSBLL, LL.D. Second Edition,
revised. 6d.
By COVBlfTBY PATKOBB.
Faithful for .Ever. Foolscal) Octavo.
6s.
The Angel in the House. Part I.
The Betrothal. Part II. The Espousals.
Cheap Edition, in One Volume. 7s.6d.
Songs for the Suffering. By Rev.
THO)(.\I DA. VIS, M.A. Foolscap Octavo.
's.6d.
Cecil and Mary; or, Phases of Life
and Love. A Mislionary Poem. By
J OSBPH EDW ABD J ACKIO. Foolscap
Octavo. 'I.
Orestes and the Avengers. An
Hellenic Mystery
C Our eyes see all around in gloom or glow,
Hues of their OWO, fresh borrowed of the
heart.'
Foolscap Octavo. 2s.6d.
Pinocchi, and other Poems. . Crown
Ootavo. 58.
Days and Hours, and other Poems.
By FBBDBBICI TBNNYSON. Foolscap Oc-
tavo. 58 ..
By the Rev. CHABLBS KtNGSLBY.
Andromeda,andotherPoems. Second
Edition. 58.
The Saint's Tragedy: the True
of Elizabeth of Hungary. Third
EditIon. 51.
Oulita, the Serf; a Tragedy. By
the Author of l'!rind. in Council. 61.
King Henry the Second. An His-
torical Drama. 6s.
Nina Sforza. A Tragedy. By R:
ZOUOH 8. TBotTGHTo.. fbira Edition. 28.
The Sea Spirit, and other Poems.
By LADY LUSHISGTOlf. M.6d.
Arundines Cami, sive Musarum Can-
tabngiensium Lusus Canon. Collegit
atque edidit HBlfBICUS DRURY, M.A..
Fifth and cheaper Edition. 7s. 6d.
By RIOHABD CHBlfBVIX TaB.CU.
Calderon's Life's a Dream: with an
Essay on his Life and Geniul. 41. 6d.
Justin Martyr, and other Poems.
Fourth Edition. 6s.
Poems from Eastern Sources: Geno-
veva and other Poems. Second Edition.
5s.6d.
Elegiac Poems. Third Edition.
21.6d. --
By EDGAB ALp.BD BOWBI.G.
The Book of Psalms literally rendered
into English Verse. 8mall Ootavo. 58.
The Complete Poems of Schiller,
Attempted in English Verse. Foolscap
Octavo. 68.
The Poems of Goethe. Translated
in the original Metres. 7s. 6d.
Translated by THBODOBB MABTIl(.
The Odes of Horace, with a Life
and Notes. 8econd Edition. 9s.
Catullus. Translated into English
Verse, with Life and Notes.
Aladdin. A Dramatic Poem. By
ADAK OBHLBlI'SCHLABGBB. 61.
Correggio. A Tragedy. By OEH-
LBlfSCHLABGBB. 8s.
King Rene's Daughter: a Danish
Lyrical Drama. By HBN.IOH HB.TZ.
2s.6d.
By the Author of TAe Hrir qf Retlclyffe.
Hopes and Fears; or, Scenes from
the Life of a Spinater. Two Vols., Fools-
cap Svo, 121.
_ The Heir of Redclyffe. Eleventh
Edition. 61.
Heartsease, or the Brother's Wife.
Sixth Edition. 6s.
The Lances of Lynwood. Fourth
Edition. 88.
The Little Duke. Cheap Edition.
18.6d.
The Daisy Chain. Cheap Edition.
One Volume. 6s.
Dynevor Terrace. Second Edition.
61.
-- -------- -- - _. -.
-- ----- - - ._----------------
8 STANDARD EDITIONS.
By G. J. WJIY'l'E IbLTILLK. For and Against; or, Queen Mar-
Holmby House: a Tale or Old garet'l Badge. By F.AlfcBB M. WIl,.
NortUmptonahire. 8eoond Edition. Two BJUBA)[. Two Volumes. lOa.6d.
Vola. Poet 8vo. 161. I Likes and Dislikes; or, Passages in
Digby Grand. Third Edition. 5s. ' the LUeofEmily J4aradeD. Small Octavo.
General Bounce. Second and! 61.
h Editi 6
Chilcote Park, or, the Sisters. Bv
c eaper ODe I. I J
the lame. Poolacap Octavo. 58.
Autobiography. New Friends: a Tale for Children.
By the Author or Jv.liaR au 1" Pla1fel-
The Interpreter: a Tale of the War. loto_. Small Octavo. 21. 6d.
Second Eclition. lOs. ad. Compensation. A Story of Real Life
Thirty Yearl Ago. Two Volumel. 98.
By All. A HAa.IKTT DauEY.
Misrepresentation. A Novel. Two
Vola. Iii.
Friends and Fortune. Second
Edition. 88.
The Inn by the Sea-Side. An
Allegory. sman Octavo. 2s.
The Nut-Brown Maids a Family
Chrot.icle of the Days of Queen Elizabetli.
Post Octavo. lOs. 6J.
Meg of Elibank and other Tales. By
the lame. Post Octavo. 91.
Wearing the Willow; or, Bride
Fielding: a Tale of Ireland and Scotland
Sixty Years ago. By the lame. Post
Octavo. 98.
Mademoiselle Mori: a Tale of Mo
dern Home. 68.
Ballyblunder: an Irish St.ory.
Post 8vo. 61.
By the Author of Dorotly.
Dorothy. A Tale. Second Edition.
4.8.6d.
The Maiden Sisters. Small Octavo.
58.
Gryll By the Author of
Headlong .JI.aU. Sm8.ll Octavo. 7s. 6d.
Uncle Ralph; a Tale. Small Octavo.
4I.6d.
Still Waters. Two Volumes. 9s.
De Cressy., A Tale. Small Octavo.
48.6d.
Hanworth. A Tale. Small Octavo.
78.6d.
The Two Mottoes A Tale. By the
Author of Sv,'tllfIWI'lBig1 JLanor. Sm&ll
Octavo. 5s.
By CHA.ELK8 KIlfG8LBY, Rector of Ever8ley.
Yeast: a Problem. Fourth Edition,
with New Preface. 58.
Hypatia; or, New Foes with an
ofd FliCe. Third Edition. 61.
The Upper Ten Thousand: Sketches
of American Society. By AN Elf YOBKoEIl.
Foolscap Octavo. 5s.
Hassan, the Child of the Pyranlid;
an Egyptian Tale. By the Hon. C. A.
MURRA.Y, C.B. Two Volumes. 218.
Daunt less. Two Volumes. 8s.
Guy Livingstone; Of, Thorough.
Third Edition. 98.
Sword and Gown. By the same.
Second and Cheaper Edition. 48. 6d.
Aggesden Vicarage: a Tale for the
Young. Two Volumes, Foolscap Octavo.
98.
Chance and Choice; or, the Educa-
tion of Circumstances. Post Octavo.
78.6d.
Branlpton Rectory. Second Edition.
8s.6a.
Youth and Womanhood of Helen
Tyrrel. Post Octavo. 6s.
Compton Merivale. Post Octavo.
81.6d.
Opinions on the World, Man kind,
Literature, Science, and Art. From the
Germa.n of Goethe. Foolscap Octa.vo.
3s.6d.
Tales from the Gernlan of Tieck,
containing the' Old Man of the Mountain,'
, Love Charm,' and' Pietro of Abano.
28.6d.
Extracts from the Works of Jean
Paul Richter. Translated by nADY CHAT-
'l'BRTOlf. Foolscap Octavo. 38.6d.
/

The End.

World Public Library Association

Ellis - Armenian Origin of Etruscans (1861)

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Ellis - Armenian Origin of Etruscans (1861)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN

You might also like